《The Kind Older Sister Is No More》
Chapter 1: I Want To Stop This (1)
Chapter 1: I Want To Stop This (1)
I simply thought it was weird. Im sure he came to see me, but he went out of my little sisters room and didnt even tell me that he had already arrived at my house. Now, hes walking side by side with her.
Come to think of it; it was already quite strange that no one told me about it. My parents already knew about him. Why did they cover up his arrival?
Its okay, Ill turn a blind eye to this situation since its you, but I wont let it go next time.
My sister my beloved little sisters figure, was in my fiances eyes.
Since youre the older one, you need to give in to your little sister.
This is a phrase that she frequently heard throughout her life.
Riel, my little sister, was born with a weak heart. She was highly doted on by our parents. Because of her illness, she would be pitied no matter who saw her.
They held a birthday party when Riel was ten years old. And coincidentally, Irene and Riels birthday was on the same day, the 22nd of December.
The snow that fellst night had piled up in the morning. It felt like the sky was blessing these two peoples birthdays.
Irene dressed up for her uing birthday party and headed to Riels room. However, Riel was still getting ready, but she couldnt endure being groomed for a long time because of her illness. This is why she would sometimes take a break in the middle.
Riel was wearing a yellow ruffle dress when I entered her room. My mother was helping Riel dress up with her own hands. This was the first time I saw my mothers face today.
Riel, when will you finish?
Irene urged Riel to hurry up. It was because she could only go to the party after Riel was finally ready. And then, Mother pushed Irene aside and said, Riel still needs more preparation. Go back to your room.
Why? I want to wait here as well.
Riel will get jealous seeing you. Youre the older one, be patient and wait in your room.
Just like what Mother said, Riel, who was in front of the bed, had an envious look on her face.
I want to wear a pretty dress like you, sister, quickly, Riel said while looking at her.
Irene, Mother said with a firm tone.
However, Riels words pushed Irene more.
She had no choice but to go back to her room and wait alone. After waiting for an hour, the nanny knocked on her room to pick her up; she told her that all the preparations were done and that her mother headed to the party first with Riel.
When she arrived with the nanny, the party had already begun. Riel was currently blowing a candle on the cake with their Father beside her.
When Irene appeared, her mother said with an apologetic look on her face, Im sorry, Irene. Riels sick, and she cant stay much longer, so please let her enjoy this moment.
But
Her Father hugged Riel as he hurried to the room. When her mother tried to follow him, Irene timidly grabbed her by the hem of her clothes.
Mom, I
Irene, please. Ill talk to youter. Your sister just copsed.
I know, but I want to say.
Irene! Stop it! Why are you like this when your sister just copsed? Youve disappointed me! Get in your room and think about what youre doing!
Her mother couldnt stand it and shook off Irenes hand as she left the party. Because of this incident, everyone in the room left. And then, the nanny approached Irene.
Miss..
Thank you for giving birth to me. Thats what I wanted to tell her.
Irene just wanted to say this. The nanny could hear her murmur. It made thetter feel sad. As Irene grasped the hem of her skirt, she really wanted to cry, but she bore it since she was the older sibling.
Thats why I can endure this.
The nanny kept silent and didnt say anything.
This was how Irenes 11th birthday passed.
The employees in the mansion all pitied Riel. She wasnt allowed to get hurt because she was frail. Even Irenes maids were busy assisting Riel instead of her. This was how Irene gradually became isted.
Chapter 2: I Want To Stop This (2)
Chapter 2: I Want To Stop This (2)
What was it again? Oh, yeah. The Academy.
A nobles child of the empire was obliged to attend the Imperial Academy when they turned 16 years old. However, Irene entered the Academy a yearter, this was so she could take care of Riel. This was only possible because the Academy provided them with an exception.
Irene stayed with her like she was Riels shadow. Even when she wasnt interested in a subject, if Riel chose to attend it, she had to follow her. Even during the ss, she had to be ready in case something happened to Riel.
Because the Count and his wife managed to get permission from the Academy, Irene had to be in the same ss as Riel, she even had to sit beside her for four years.
Fortunately, Irene still made friends even while she was taking care of her sister. They didnt mind about her situation and would even help her with the contents of the ss or important notices she hadnt heard.
Although they were a year younger than her, they were really kind. Irene couldnt help but be happy because of this, she was really tired of being Riels shadow. She would often feel really happy as they often talked with each other even when she was with Riel.
I shouldnt have done that I shouldnt have made it so obvious
One day, while Irene took Riel to the nurses office, she was packing up her textbooks, her friends suddenly came up to Irene. Irene greeted them with a smile, however, their faces towards her were cold. Suddenly, they spoke in a harsh tone, Why didnt you say that you wanted to be treated like youre older than us? You didnt like it when we were with you, right? If you really want to show off about being older, then well treat you exactly like that. Even though youre her sister, how can you be so different from her?
With these words, they went away. Irene left the room in a daze, but she never thought of catching up to them to try and exin things, she just endured it.
Irene went to the nurses office and told Riel about what happened. Thetter simply smiled and said, I guess they didnt get along well with you. Thats great! Mum was worried about that. Since she says that youre ate bloomer, You shouldnt pay them any mind, youre a good daughter.
Irene thought that Riel would have at least said something like, Are you all right?, Riels words disappointed her. On the other hand, Irene felt quite guilty because she made her mum worried.
Yeah, lets just hurry up and graduate from the Academy. Lets only focus on this. She spent each day like this.
But because of a teachers call, Irene, who came back from a brief visit, discovered something shocking. Riel and a group of people, who were once her friends, were smiling merrily together.
She suddenly remembered what they told her.
Youre her sister, how can you be so different from her?
Irenes heart felt painful. Even though she found out about this, Irene simply pretended not to know anything. If she evershed out to her sister, Riel would just simply grab her own chest and fall down. Irene would be portrayed as a horrible sister that way.
While Riel was surrounded by her friends. Irene graduated from the Academy while still being Riels shadow, she didnt have a single friend.
Even after graduating from the Academy, Irene was unable to leave the mansion because she had to take care of Riel, since she might get sick anytime. Then one day, a man approached Irene at a banquet.
His name was Boris Gertin, he was the second son of the Gertin family. Heforted Irene with soft and friendly words.
He would frequently be by her side and would even quietlyfort her whenever she was sick of her parents favouritism. This was how their rtionship grew.
I wish I could always be by your side. Shall we get married, Irene?
Irene felt shocked at the proposal. She never thought that the two of them would have this kind of rtionship. They werent even dating.
However, if she hesitated and missed her chance to get engaged with him, she would probably be left alone in this world while under Riels shadow.
But the Count and his wife didnt allow this to happen because Gertins family was on the verge of bankruptcy. However, with Irenes insistence, she finally received her parents approval for them to get engaged. The both of them quickly held the engagement ceremony as soon as possible.
On the night of the engagement, Boris asked about her feelings towards him. Then, he couldnt hide his disappointment when Irene said it wasnt time yet. Despite this, he sincerely told her that he respected her decision and would wait until she was ready to ept him.
But in the end, it seemed that he had feelings for Riel, her sister.
It was like the world copsed on me. Why was he touching Riel and holding her hands? Why were they looking at each others eyes like that as they shared a kiss?
Its merely a misunderstanding, sister.
Riel shook her head with a sad expression all the while Boris was hugging her. Irene could only gaze at the two with a tired look on her face.
Its not like that, Irene.
Thats right Irene! Its just a misunderstanding, its not like what youre thinking of. Boris defended himself.
Chapter 3: Shattered Hope (1)
Chapter 3: Shattered Hope (1)
If its just a misunderstanding like you said, then why are you still standing on Riels side?
Thats because she has a weak body, you should understand since youre her sister.
Youre right, Im her sister. Irene simply gave up on questioning the situation, she just agreed with what Boris said.
Riel, who was lying around on the floor, looked up at Irene with a tearful face. As she tried to get up from the floor, her frail body continued to shake, she clutched her chest in agony with her hand.
Irene, I reallyah Irene continued to stare at her with cold eyes even when Riel tried to say something. And then, Riel started to clench her hand like she was in pain.
Riel! Are you hurt?
Boris felt surprised when he saw Riels condition, he hurriedly assisted her when her frail body fell over. Riel then raised her head and looked toward Irene with a mournful face.
Irene, I
Riel!
The usual me wouldve been the first person to move and took care of Riels
condition, but it was different now.
Irene stayed still as the situation unfolded before her, she then lowered her head to
Riels level and began to speak in a cold tone.
Dont call my name again. From now on, Im not your sister anymore.
Irene! What are you talking about?
And you Boris! Irene eximed as she turned her back at Riel, walking out of the
room.
Get out of my house right now! Im done with you.
She could hear the sound of Boris shouting from behind, however, she didnt turn
back and even firmly mmed the door on her way out.
Irene left Riels room and went down the stairs, several maids passed her as they ran up to check what happened to Riel.
Due to her frequent seizures, Riels room had a special bell fitted in it for emergency situations. It seems that Boris rang the bell.
Normally, Irene wouldve been the first person to help Riel if the bell ever rang. She didnt need to run for that long since her room was right next to Riels bedroom.
This was why she couldnt even properly rest properly in her room, she had to be alert at all times in case the bell rang.
There was a time when she didnt notice the sound of the bell since she was focused on painting. Herte response put Riel in a critical condition.
Back then, Riel had been in a severe condition when she arrived. Her sister was lying on the floor, unable to breathe properly. Her doctor was doing CPR and urgently supplying oxygen to her.
Fortunately, Riel managed to regain consciousness. However, after that day, Irene was now prohibited to paint.
Miss Irene? Is everything alright?
When she arrived at the garden, the butler, who didnt know the state of the mansion, asked her this with a curious look.
This was because she was usually taking care of Riel. It was extremely rare for her to be alone by herself here.
It was quite funny how the butler asked this question just because she came down alone. It showed how much she was forced to stay with Riel and rarely had time alone.
However, It will be different from now on.
Is there an extra room on the third floor?
We have plenty of extra rooms. There are five guest rooms that are ready to be
used.
Thats good to hear. Please tell the other servants to move all of my belongings to
the third floor right now.
Yes? Why would you suddenly move there? Is it because Riel is also moving her
room to the third floor?
The butler asked Irene with a questioning look. Usually, Riel would frequently change
her rooms due to the smell of medicine. Because of this, Irene had to follow wherever Riel was transferred and move her bedroom to the room next to Riel.
The butler simply thought that the reason Irene ordered him to move her belongings to the third floor was because of Riels decision to change her room again.
Irene smiled as she answered his question.
No. Riels staying on the second floor. Just have my belongings moved to the third floor.
Are you sure? Does the madam know about your decision?
Do I look like a 7-year-old child that needs my mothers permission every time? But The butler expression showed disapproval at Irenes words.
The more Irene felt confined, the more she got annoyed by it. How much more do I have to be bound to Riel? Why should I get her permission to move my room?
Stop questioning my decisions. Just move all my belongings to the third floor right now, you dont need to clean up the room for me. Ill tell my mother about thister.
Okay, I understand Miss.
This was then that the butler realised that Irene wasnt like her usual self. He nodded and busily moved to fulfil Irenes orders.
After Irene confirmed that the butler was moving her belongings from the second floor to the third floor, she headed to the study room. She didnt want to run into anyone right now, but since it would take about an hour for her possessions to be moved, she wanted to spend her time alone somewhere else. This would also be the first time in a long while since she had time for herself.
When Irene arrived at the study room, she picked up some books and papers that she hid from her father. An hour had already passed since she ordered the butler to move her belongings. It should be finished by now. Irene then picked up her things and headed to her new room.
On the way back, many maids looked at her with doubting eyes. However, Irene looked straight ahead and didnt mind them. She was tired of having to be wary of others. From now on, I just want to live for myself.
Chapter 4: Shattered Hope (2)
Chapter 4: Shattered Hope (2)
When she arrived in her new room on the third floor, her belongings were sprawled out.
The power structure of the family is supposed to be from the top to the bottom. Although she was the eldest daughter, from an early age, the maids have continuously
watched her be discriminated against. This was why they also began to ignore her little by little and solely cared about Riel.
Fortunately, it didnt take a long time to clean up everything since she didnt really have that many belongings.
Irene began to organise her things one by one, starting from the books and papers that she brought in just now. She began to hang up her dress and a few extra clothes in the closet and not in the dressing room, this was something she picked up after graduating from the academy. Irene then rolled up the picture that she secretly painted in her spare time and pushed it into the corner of the drawer.
After doing this, she organised some of her diaries and small items. She then used a dry mop to wipe the dust off from her room to make it look like a proper ce to stay. She really didnt mind cleaning her own room.
Above all of this, there was no Riel in the next room. This fact alone made Irene feel a great sense of freedom.
The sunset-coloured light poured into the room when she pulled down the curtain. It was only a little while ago that it was daytime, however, it was already almost time for dinner.
Irene, who just opened her door to ask a maid to bring dinner to her room, couldnt even open her mouth.
Ah
p.
She was shocked. Her mother pped her in the face and made her utterly speechless. The stinging pain from the p could be felt on her left cheek.
You bitch!
Irene slowly faced forward. She could see her mother grit her teeth with an angry expression on her face towards her. Irene only managed to utter out a word after she realised what was happening.
Mum
I heard everything from your fianc! Im really shocked to hear that you made Riel copse after saying those kinds of stuff to her. You almost killed your own sister!
Why is that my fault? Its not my fault that Riels sick!
What?
Her mother flinched as she asked back with an absurd face. This was because Irene had a cold stare that she had never seen before.
She was taken aback for a moment; she then became more furious and shouted. Why are you talking like that? Shes not a stranger, shes your own sister!
Why? Just because she and I have the same parents? Then Why cant she sacrifice anything for me? I already gave up everything for her!
Your and Dads affection, the maids attention, all my friends, and now, even mylover.Riel had taken it all away from me and I simply gave it up for her because she was my own sister.
Her mother stared calmly at her when she heard what Irene said. Then, she sighed deeply and opened her mouth.
Why are you still throwing tantrums at your age? Youre already an adult, you should act like it. Why do you think Riel has everything? Riels body is
Its because shes weak and we dont know shell copse. However, mum, did you know that Ive thought a few times that I would rather be the sick one instead of Riel? It isnt because I pity Riels condition, But its because Im jealous of her, I resent myself for being healthy.
Irene!
Thats why Im going to leave her and live my own life, is it wrong for me to do that?
Riel is your own sister!
Im also your own daughter, mum. I was also a person before I was Riels older sister.
Ivenever talked like this before to my parents. Even though they were always busytaking care of Riel, there wasnt any chance for me to be alone with them and speak up aboutmy problems.
Wouldnt my own mother acknowledge my presence if I show her my honestfeelings? I truly hope that she understands me.
I understand, Irene. I understand how hard it was for you. You must have been very lonely.
Her mothers deep and dark eyes gazed at her own. Even though she was the one that birthed her, they didnt look alike at all. Irene also didnt look anything like her father. Riel was the one who looked quite like her mother, especially when Irene looked at her mothers eyes, it felt like she was facing Riel.
Irene smiled at her words. It was because she felt that her mother finally understood what she wanted, however thissted only for a short moment.
I understand. However, can you please go back to Riels side for now? Riels alone right now, even though shes stable, Im still worried and scared that she will copse again. Since youre a good daughter who has never worried me, you understand my feelings? Right?
When she heard this, it was the first time she really wanted to cry.
It was the moment when I realised how cruel and useless hope was. Before I realised this, I kept holding onto a strand of hope. It was all shattered now.
As soon as she realised this, it felt as if she had fallen into a deep pit.
Im also your precious daughter, mum, Im not just Riels sister, Im also yourbeloved daughter!
I thought you would definitely understand if I showed you, my heart.
This was such a foolish thought.
The moment she heard her mothers answer, any semnce of hope she had left shattered into dust.
Chapter 5: Noel Kristen (1)
Chapter 5: Noel Kristen (1)
So, please quickly go back to Riels side.
Mother
Irene wanted to refuse that request, but the countesss frosty gaze sent a clear meaning to her. Do not bother me. Her cold expression and tone made her give up on the idea. Irene looked carefully, hoping for even the slightest hint of affection, but to her dismay, what she longed for was nowhere to be seen. Rather, her mother was full of irritation.
Irene suppressed her emotions. She would not let the tears that were welling up in the back of her throate out and escape from her eyes. Then, and there, she could not bring herself to do it. All she wanted to do was close the door and stop seeing the countesss face, but she knew that was not possible. After all, the person in front of her was her own mother.
That was why Irene forlornly held back her tears and begged the countess.
Can I visit herter? She pleaded.
Irene!
Im afraid that I wont be able to go to the dining room today. Then, have a nice dinner, mother.
Irene could still hear the countesss voice shouting her name when she closed the door, but she ignored it. The words of anger and harsh scolding pelted her heart, and it stung. After a few minutes, when finally she couldnt feel any presence of a person outside the room, Irene fell and leaned her back against the door.
In all honesty, she had expected that reaction. Her parents priority had always been Riel, Riel, and Riel. How could she possibly expect their attention when she had never been a priority in their eyes.
Is it wrong of me to still keep this tiny me of hope in my heart? Because, after all, they were also her parents. It was so painful to endure this, and knowing that she would never be their first shattered her.
The situation that had urred was made even more pathetic in light of what Irene already knew and had predicted. Her thoughts spun as she reminisced on her interactions with her sister and parents, and after a while, the bright sky had turned to twilight. The room was quiet. Not even a pin drop could escape from the stillness. Her surroundings matched the peacefulness of the room, dark and lonely.
Irene slowly raised her head.
I must leave this house.Irene murmured those words.
Now that she had realised the unforgiving truth that not a single person in this house cared for her, she no longer wished to stay living in these rooms anymore. No, she definitely could not stay. Before, she still held onto a strand of hope that at least her parents would care about her, but that hope was ss. Now, it onlyy smashed to pieces, shards scattered and irreparable.
But what do I do? How can I escape?
She was the eldest daughter of an aristocratic family. Wherever she went and hid, she would undoubtedly end up caught due to her familys high profile. She must find a legitimate way to leave this house without being chased.
Is there a way to do that?
Furthermore, her parents were heavily traditional. They were inclined to believe in the social norms and values lest they lose face. Even if the sky fell, a woman should never leave the house alone. Because of their distaste for this and reasoning, Irene had never gone out of the house.
This was how society operated. The child was treated as the private property of his or her parents. Without guardians consent, they would not be allowed to go out. It was forbidden to disobey them, and unfortunately for Irene, above all, she did not own any money. Therefore, if she left the house, there was only a gloomy future waiting for her.
The only way she could quickly achieve her goal was
Marriage.
If she got married, she could leave the house because she would belong to her husbands family after the marriage. Tying the knot in this kind of society would be her best chance for a brighter future. However,
Boris had an affair with Riel.
Irene felt sick imagining that. The disgust was bottled up in the wave of nausea that surged through her, coupled with a low spurt of anger. She had never expected that her fianc would have an affair with her sister. How could Boris have an affair with Riel? And how could Riel betray her like that?
Does she really think of me as her sister? She wouldnt cheat with my fianc if she thought of me as her sister or family. Am I even considered as part of the family in the first ce?
Perhaps, for more than twenty years, I have been mistaken. I have never considered myself as part of the family here.
Thinking so made Irene want just to leave and rush out in a hurry, never to see this house or associate with the people here again. The longer she stayed here, the more she felt like she was being sucked into eternal darkness.
Chapter 6: Noel Kristen (2)
Chapter 6: Noel Kristen (2)
You are forbidden from inheriting the dukedom until youre married to the woman I approved for.
Thats a ridiculous requirement. Noel Kristen dishevelled his silvery grey hair. He remembered the dukes words that had been spoken sternly to him and sighed.
What should I do? His secretary asked with a troubled face. Noel shook his head despondently upon hearing that.
Noel Kristen. He was the only heir of the Kristen family, but the problem was that he was an illegitimate child. His father, the former head of Kristens family, hadmitted a mistake by impregnating a maid. As a result, that was when Noel was born.
He was acknowledged as being part of the Kristen lineage, but the way he was treated, and the attitude of the family he was surrounded by, was distinctly different from his brother. It seemed that as soon as his brother became the Grand Duke, he would be evicted from the mansion.
However, when his father died from disease, and his brother died while hunting due to falling from his horse, Noel was hoisted into the spotlight. From his cornered position, he was thrust into the shoes of the sessor of the family. -Bing heir apparent.
There were those who had initially expected him to be horrific at his job. After all, he had been neglected and had no support the title was never meant to his. However, soon, he managed to gather his own people and grow with power based on his own abilities and wit. As a sessor, he was the most fitting and did a splendid job.
However, his grandfather still did not want to acknowledge him. It was aplete insult to his noble familys honour, having an illegitimate child as the sessor. Therefore, he proposed hurdles to prevent him from seeding.
That hurdle was
Marriage.
No noblewoman was willing to be his wife because he inherited the blood of a lowlymoner. Most noble families valued their lineage and origin. If a woman married him, she would be despised by her family for tainting their honour.
So, one had no reason or incentive to be his wife. Even though he had incredible wealth, all women turned a blind eye to him and because there was no assurance that he would be the one that would inherit the dukedom.
Noel knew this better than anyone else. Even if he didnt inherit the dukedom, many rtives were avable who could take the position. There were reports from his secretary about a powerful candidate besides him. He knew that his grandfather would rather have anyone else besides Noel inherit the position.
Its a difficult situation.
Should I start by asking around about this?
Noel unhappily nodded to the question that was asked by his secretary, Tom. As Tom hurriedly left the room, he loosened his stuffy tie and flopped down on the chair. A bitterugh came out of his mouth.
Even if they ask around, will there be any woman who is willing to be my wife?
No one wanted him.
Because of the counts order that she should be present at breakfast on time, Irene was forced to head to the dining room. But the sound ofughter from beyond the door stopped Irenes step, halting her from entering.
Should I open the door for you, Miss?
Her personal maid asked her, but she could not bring herself to respond quickly to that question. It was because she knew that she did not fit into the happy situation beyond the door. She was afraid that her presence would lead to silence and break that happy bubble. Usually, Irene would enter the dining room with Riel. She would not be afraid of that if she does that because their attention will be focused on Riel.
Open the door.
But today was different. Irene decided not to be afraid and forced herself to face what was ahead. She had already acknowledged that there was a gap in the rtionship with her family, and no matter what she did, she would always be left out. Already ostracised, there was no use longing for affection from them.
I have long given up. My longing for familial love and care has disappeared with that desire. However, instead, I have be fearful.
Then the maid opened the door, and Irene walked in.
Do you understand, Dad? When Irenees
Riel, who was talking intimately to the count, became surprised upon seeing Irene enter the dining room.
Good morning.
Ahem!
Her parents became uneasy when Irene greeted them. As expected, a cold silence ensued in the room the moment Irene appeared.
Sister! Riel stood up and greeted Irene.
Irene just looked at her with a cold expression. Riel paused for a moment and then talked with a cautious smile.
You dont have to be sorry.
What?
Its not your fault that I became sick yesterday. So, if youre feeling sorry
Why should I feel sorry towards you?
Irene!
Count Chase appeared irritated. He could not stand Irenes answer towards his beloved younger daughter, so he stood up and shouted at her. Countess Chase, who sat beside him, just breathed a deep sigh, frustrated by the situation. Riel quickly tried to pacify the count.
Dad, you promised me that you wouldnt get angry. Im fine.
Riel, you must be mistaken, Irene spoke in a subdued voice. Why are you acting like a victim?
Sis-
Irene! How can you talk like that to your younger sister?
Please dont ruin the mood and just sit down, Irene.
The countesss exhausted voice could be heard after the count shouted at Irene. Meanwhile, Riel had a wounded look on her face while her shoulders shook. This whole situation pierced Irenes heart.
But this time, Irene did not back down. No, she would also not back down in the future.
You were the one who was kissing my fianc, but why are you pretending to be a victim?
Thats.
With Irenes word, Riel became taken aback and stuttered her answer. Their parents looked back in surprise at Riel as if they didnt know the truth.
Is that true, Riel?
Im sorry, Dad
When Riel admitted that, Count Chases face became distorted.
Why did you do that? How could you kiss your sisters fianc?
Its because I was jealous of her.
What do you mean by that, Riel?
The countess carefully asked Riel. Tears welled up in Riels purple eyes. The count must have felt sorry for Riel because he was the one who bombarded her with the question suddenly, so he wiped away Riels tears.
With that touch, Riel burst into tears once again and fell to the floor. They became startled and hugged her. Irene just watched that situation with an expressionless face.
Because Im weak and cant go outside, I have no chance to meet other people, so Ive never been in a rtionship. Thats why Im jealous of her. Im sorry that Boris keeps seducing me. Im sorry, sister
Yes, I understand what you mean, so get up from the floor. The floor is cold.
Somebody, bring me a nket!
The countess cried whilst ordering a maid to quickly bring a thick nket and carefully wrapped Riel. They carefully assisted Riel as if they were dealing with a fragile ss that could break anytime. And just like that, the matter involving Irenes fianc was swept under the table.
Chapter 7: Searching For A Way To Leave This House (1)
Chapter 7: Searching For A Way To Leave This House (1)
Hahaha. Ireneughed at how ridiculous the situation was.
The way that Irene was so easily disregarded, her feelings stepped on, and her problems ignored, it was utter ridicule. They were her family, yet even so, they did not genuinely care for her at all. She could say, her whole life, they treated her more like an outsider than a sister and a daughter.
Im used to it; Im used to being treated like this.
Irene knew deep in her heart that no one stood on her side in this house all along. However, she had held onto that shred of hope and turned a blind eye to the situation. After all, even though they never acted like one, they were still her family, and to Irene, they were the closest people she knew.
Irene, now that the misunderstanding has been cleared Hey, where are you going?
Count Chase became surprised upon seeing Irene get up and leave the dining room without any hesitation. Irene could hear his voice shouting her name from behind, but she ignored him. For the first time in her life, she had done what they had given her her entire life.
Miss
Her personal maid, who was waiting outside the dining room, chased after her with a startled expression.
How about the meal?
I do not have any appetite to eat. Besides that, do I have a schedule to go out today?
What? Oh, I think you do not have any schedule for today.
How about the invitation and letters for me?
I will go back and look for it.
Hearing that answer, Irene stopped and looked back at the maid; her face was frosty.
For a maid, an employee of this noble house, acting promptly and performing all tasks dutifully was an obligation. Therefore, any letters and invitations should have been delivered to the owner upon arrival without needing to be warned. However, this maid had never once delivered the invitations and letters properly to her. It was not because Irene was not interested in the invitations and letters that came but rather because the maids found the process of sorting and delivering letters bothersome. They looked down upon her, and despite her being their mistress, did not hold an ounce of respect for Irene.
Irene also had not paid much attention to those matters before, but it was a different case now. She no longer wanted to care about people who ignored her.
Sort out all of the letters and invitations that came before and deliver it to me the next morning.
What? All of it?
Irenes maid asked, taken aback by the sudden demand. The shock was written on her face as she gaped at Irene, like a fish out of water. It was because Irene was the eldest daughter of a count family. Therefore, the number of letters she received, was without a doubt, numerous. Thus, the maid had to quickly go and work nonstop to sort them all if she wanted to deliver it to Irene the next morning.
Irene was aware of that fact; however, she did not sympathise and nor did she retract her order. She knew that it was not wrong for her to order so, and it was on her maid to take ountability for not performing her work diligently before.
Yes, you must sort all of it and deliver it to me the next morning, and I want you to get me several dresses.
Yes? Why do you need several dresses?
The maid warily looked at Irene before asking that. Usually, the maid would be bold and speak up against her mistress. However, today, it was difficult to treat Irene due to her unusual attitude recklessly.
Irene turned away,pletely ignoring the maid, and continued to walk without answering the maids question. The maid became speechless and could only follow in her footsteps.
I have sorted out all of the letters and invitations that were sent to youst week.
The maid managed to sort out all of it and put a bundle of letters and invitations on Irenes table this morning. Irene merely nced at the maid and began to open the envelope, then she said.
Well done. You must be tired. But you still must go to the boutique and get me some dresses. I know you have good taste in choosing dresses.
But earlier, Miss Riel had asked me to prepare a light snack.
Hearing the maids answer, Irene stopped reading the envelopes and spoke in a cold tone.
I know that I have asked you to prioritise Riels orders before, but from now on, because you are my personal maid, you should prioritise my orders first.
Ok, Miss. I understand. Then, I will go and get the dress for you.
The maid spoke in a hurry and left the room. It was clear that she was embarrassed and ran away. If it had been before, Irene would have told her to prioritise Riels order, even though she was her personal maid, because Irene never ced herself above Riel. Riels requests were paramount in the face of Irenes desires. That was how low Irene had viewed herself before. However, the current situation had taken a turn for the better. Irenes personal maid would, from now on, prioritise only her orders first.
Besides, Riel had many people besides her who could help her when she needed it.
Irene could not count how many times her personal maids had assisted Riel. Besides, other maids probably had prepared light snacks for her. No matter what it was, she did not want to yield to Riel anymore.
I really was a fool before
Irene let out a sigh. She dismissed her thoughts and continued to open each letter on her table. It was either an invitation to a tea party or a banquet.
Because Riel had a weak body, she could not attend an event like that, so Irene could not participate either because Irene had always looked after Riel in case she copsed. After all, Riel was frail and delicate and needed Irene. That was why Irene could not even attend her own debut ball. So, because Irene decided to leave this house, she needed to make friends and gauge how society worked from an outsider. Above all
I do not want to see my family anymore.
No matter how determined Irene was to endure the situation, she still felt hurt. She had always considered herself notcking in patience, and this time, no, these years, she had stretched that limit over and over again.
Her first step to finding her freedom and escaping was to attend a social event.
Many invitations came from all the provinces of the country, but only a few letters were left on her table to pick the right ce to attend. One of the letters caught Irenes attention. The date of the event was tonight. It was a ball at Duchess Jasmines ce.
Chapter 8: Searching For A Way To Leave This House (2)
Chapter 8: Searching For A Way To Leave This House (2)
The Duchesss ball was a perfect ce for Irene, who was not familiar with society. First of all, it was less awkward because there were many people who attended that banquet. The distance was not far from her house, and because it was a duchesss banquet, she should be allowed to attend.
More than anything else, even when Irene had not shown any interest in social events before, it was difficult for her parents to oppose her from attending. Especially when she showed a willingness to participate in social events, it was because she was already an adult, so she did not have to obey her parents orders in that matter. However, she had always beenpliant and willing to follow her parents wishes before purely.
As expected, Irenes parents looked very displeased when Irenes maid ryed her request to them. Although they were reluctant, in the end, they still gave her permission to attend the banquet.
Miss, Im sorry that I did not know your preference for the dress, so I bought several dresses for you.
The maid came with a tired face in thete afternoon, and she brought several dresses, each with a different colour.
I like something simple thats not outdated.
Irene replied whilst thoroughly checking each dress that her maid brought. Although she did not have much experience in social events, she had good taste when choosing her dresses. Then finally, Irene picked a dress. It was a dark navy dress decorated with light peach ribbons. The colour of the dress would go well with her milky hair.
I will pick this one. Im in a hurry, so please quickly dress me up for the banquet.
Ok, but is it all right if I am the sole maid who attends you? Is it not more appropriate for other maids to dress you as well, Miss? It is not toote to ask other maids to.
There is no time for that. I do not want the preparation to be messy. It is all right, so hurry up.
I understand if that is what you want.
Frustrated by Irenes cold manner, the maid muttered her reply in a small voice and then began to groom her. First, it wasbing through her milky brown locks. Irenes soft hair dropped softly over her shoulder and cascaded down her back as the maid styled it. In fact, there was another reason as to why Irene trusted the maid to style her. This was because she often saw this maid groom Riel. Irene could see that this maid held quite a bit of experience in attending to women.
As Irene expected, the maid was quite skilful in decorating her. With an hour left until the ball, the preparation was over. Irene opened her eyes and looked in the mirror as the maid bowed and then receded with a tired face. She nced at herself in the mirror, but Irene could not shake her eyes from her reflection.
Irenes hair that usually felt like an untamed broom, had turned into soft threads of silk. She also wore a ne decorated with rubies and pearls on her neck to entuate her neckline. Additionally, the off-the-shoulder dark blue dress that Irene wore contrasted with her pale skin. On her feet were the daintiest midnight blue heels,pleting her look.
Irenes olive-coloured eyes, which usually looked dull, glistened as if they reflected bright jewels. Since Irene rarely did such a proper dress-up, as the formal asions she attended were few, she felt an unfamiliar sense of foreignness with thedy in the mirror. On the other hand, she was deeply impressed by the skill of the maid. The maid could make her sparkle with dust, tint, and makeup. As she observed herself, she noticed that her dullplexion had disappeared, and in turn, she now looked youthful and bright. The inferiority she felt whenever shepared herself to Riel, all dolled up, was no longer there.
Youre beautiful, Miss.
Her maid, who was discouraged before, spoke up boldly this time. Irene smiled and thanked her.
Thank you.
Huh? No, you did not have to thank me. The maid sounded surprised because she did not expect Irene to be grateful to her. It was her job to serve her mistress, and she had never been thanked before.
After she was fully prepared, Irene left the room to go to the banquet. The carriage had already been prepared in advance, so all she had to do was leave the house. But as usual, things did not work out that easy for Irene.
Sister?
Irene assumed that Riel and her parents were walking inside after taking a stroll around the garden and then ran into Irene. Riel looked surprised at Irene, who was all dressed up. Through the maid, her parents already knew that Irene would attend the ball, but Riel seemed to have no idea about this.
Wow, you look so pretty, sister. But where are you going?
Im going to the ball.
Irene said without hesitation. Riels eyes becamerge, as if she did not expect that answer.
A ball? But you never attended an event like that before.
Thats right. I had never attended before because I had to take care of you. But that will not happen again.
Irene!
Count Chase frowned at Irenes answer. Then the countess tried to take Riel inside the house, but Riel stood firm in her ce. Riels gaze was fixed on Irenes beautiful and colourful dress.
Just quickly go to the banquet, please.
Ok.
After themotion in the morning, the count seemed to have cooled down. He tried to let Irene go without scolding her. However, at that moment, Riel grabbed his hand and spoke.
Daddy, I also want to attend the ball with my sister.
Why all of a sudden do you want to, Riel?
Count Chase replied as if it was a nonsensical request. Irene was also taken aback at Riels unexpected request, but Riel continued to beg with a tearful face while holding the counts arm.
Irene must feel awkward because she has never attended the ball. I will fill that empty spot and apany her.
But Riel, didnt you copse yesterday? Your doctor just told me that you are not allowed to go outside for a while.
But my sister.
Riel! Irene cut off Riels endless begging. Riel looked back at her. Irene calmed down her breathing then stered on her face the most pretentious and bright smile.
No need to apany me.
I will go ande back then.
Riel looked nkly at Irene, then Irene raised her head and confidently walked away. The maid who had just watched the situation hurriedly followed in Irenes footsteps. Irene could not hear any more of their voices behind her back as she entered the carriage. So, it seemed that Riel had stopped whining. It was only because Riel had seen Irene dressed up that she had once again wanted to take her own spotlight from her.
Hahaha
Irene suddenly burst out intoughter inside the carriage. Her voice rattled against the wooden boards. It was a senselessugh that belted out when she thought of Riels flustered and red face. To her, it was the first of many pleasant surprises she had begun to discover after making her decision to leave.
Ive never seen anything like this before.
Chapter 9: The Banquet (1)
Chapter 9: The Banquet (1)
Irenefortably leaned her head against the back of the carriage and closed her eyes. The sound of the carriages rattle rocked to the rhythm of Irenes heartbeat. Her heart thumped, palpitating in her chest.
I was nervous before.
Irene pretended to be indifferent, but that was the first time she had rejected Riels request. While doing that, her body stiffened like a piece of wood, and her heart had been pounding so hard, she felt like it could have burst at any moment. However, Irene was d that she had managed to take courage and stand up for herself. The feeling of satisfaction washed over how.
This is how I was supposed to act from the beginning.
If Irene had been fighting for her rights ever since the moment she first felt an inkling of discrimination and injustice towards her, would not something have changed? Irene thought that perhaps, there would have been at least one person standing beside her.
But regret now was a futile waste of her energy.
Irene realised that rather than regretting something that had already happened, it was better to make a foolproof n for the future so as not to repeat the same mistake.
However, how do I go about doing that
Irene pondered throughout the ride, but no matter how much she wracked her brain, she could note up with a possible solution to leave the Chase family for good. Irene contemted if she should sell her paintings to save money, but she did not have that many paintings to sell. Her privilege to freely go out of the house was also non-existent, so even if she wanted to sell them, she would need the aid of a broker.
However, it was guaranteed that the count would be made aware if Irene were to use a broker because any of her movements would always be reported to him.
Moreover, Irene could not think of any talents she had besides painting, so nothing came to Irenes mind other than that n.
Is it really impossible to detach myself from my family?
Yesterday, Irene sent a letter to Viscount Gertin to break off their engagement. However, the viscount refused her demand. Because the engagement was made by mutual consent, it was impossible for one side to break off the engagement. In severe cases, should they wish to break off the engagement, they could proceed to court. However, the verdict of the trial would almost always be in the mans favour. If it went like that, Irene would have to marry Boris.
I cannot possibly imagine marrying him. That would be the absolute worst-case scenario that could happen.
No matter how hard Irene tried to change her situation, in the end, nothing worked in her favour. Feelings of hope that she had quickly disappeared, reced with a despondent gloom.
In the meantime, the carriage had already arrived at Duchess Jasmines mansion, where the banquet was to be held. The coachman opened the carriage door and carefully helped Irene to exit the carriage. Momentarily, she could not conceal her amazement at the luxurious sight in front of her.
When she looked around, the aristocrats that were entering the hall with their lovers or rtives were all in pairs. Irene nced at her side; it was empty. She did not have an escort like other people.
Its all right. Im fine.
Feelings of inadequacy arose in Irene, but she managed tofort herself.This is my first time. Its perfectly fine to not have everything right from the start.With these thoughts in mind, she assured herself. Then mustering the courage to take a step forward, Irene walked towards the entrance to the ballroom.
Please show me your invitation card.
Irene was blocked by Duchess Jasmines guard, who was inspecting the oing visitors. Luckily, she knew that this was indeed an event she had been invited to and brought out the invitation card. After reading it, the guard nodded his head, ensuring that the insignia was not forged, and proceeded to notify the guard inmand to announce her arrival.
Countess Irene Chase is entering the ball!
The guards voice was so loud that it could be heard throughout the entire banquet hall. His voice, which boomed, rang in Irenes ears. Immediately, her face heated up as soon as the attention turned towards her after the announcement. However, she schooled her face, maintaining her neutralposure and lightly walked to the hall as if nothing had happened.
Oh my God, Countess Chase is here.
Why is she attending this banquet? Isnt she rumoured to enjoy confining herself at home?
But her appearance here is nothing like in the rumours.
I agree about that. We may have misunderstood Count Chase because his second daughter is known to be more beautiful than his eldest daughter.
Gossip about Irene and Riel sparked inside the banquet. She did not know that her reputation was not good. It was all because she rarely attended any social events. However, due to this, stories about her spread like wildfire. After all, people were more curious about the mysterious and hidden. Gossip and rumours concluding that she did not desire to attend any social events because of her hideous face or because she had gone insane, or was severely crippled, circled the aristocratic society.
However, with her arrival, the rumours subsided. Her appearance was a stark contrast to the crazed gossip about her. The real person, Count Chases eldest daughter, was neither ugly, nor crippled, nor insane.
However, Irene waspletely oblivious to the defamation strained against her name. The attention of the aristocrats focused on her, making her flush brightly. As she stood alone inside the hall, a woman approached her.
Miss Chase, what a lovely encounter. This must be our first meeting. I am Javan Jasmine, the host of this banquet.
A woman with irises the shade of a brightvender colour gracefully greeted Irene. Through her gestures, interactions with the other guests and her initial wee, Irene could easily tell without her saying that the woman before her was indeed the banquets host.
They say that she is a party maniac.
Before attending this banquet, Irene had ordered a maid to divulge important information she would need to know about the events host lest she embarrassed herself. It was well known that the Duchess was a party fanatic from the report Irene received. The Duchess had held six banquets in the past week.
However, from the elegant and graceful poise, the Duchess did not look like a party maniac at all.
Its a pleasure to meet you. Im Irene Chase.
The pleasures mine. I had arranged for the invitation to be sent out to you several times, but I did not expect you toe tonight. Im sure that your appearance will elevate my banquet reputation.
Yes? What do you mean by that?
Oh, you didnt know? There are many people that are curious about you. You are the eldest daughter of the Chase family, who has rarely been seen in a social event. A person like you is attending my banquet. Doesnt that show how much my banquets worth?
Duchess Jasmineughed while saying that as if it was funny. Irene did not understand what exactly was the part that was funny from her exnation, but she softly smiled to go with the mood. Then Duchess Jasmine offered Irene to go to her table.
Miss, if you dont mind, would you join me at my table? I would like to talk a little bit more with you.
Irenes eyes grew wide at Duchess Jasmines suggestion. Her initial n was just to look at the trends in a social event and quietly recede back to her carriage and leave after. However, Duchess Jasmine was the banquet host, so certainly, Irene would hear a lot about the trends at her table. Thus, Irene epted the request. Duchess Jasmine seemed pleased with Irenes decision and contentedly hummed, leading Irene, who was following her footsteps, to the table.
Chapter 10: The Banquet (2)
Chapter 10: The Banquet (2)
The round circr table was near where the desserts piled up. There was a metre tall chocte fountain on the left side and a mountain of macarons on the right side. The aromatic scent of perfume also permeated the air, and as Irene inhaled a whiff of air, the overly sweetbination made her slightly nauseous.
Oh, Miss Jasmine. Shes
Shes Countess Irene Chase. Irene, this is Viscount Tatan and Countess Eina.
Nice to meet you. Im Irene Chase.
Oh, I have only heard many things about you. But indeed, the impression that you give me now is very different from the rumours.
Irene silently smiled at Viscount Tatans words. They could not help holding in their curiosity and inquisitively asked Irene a string of questions. The more they knew about Count Chases eldest daughter, the more they could boast about. Irene thoughtfully responded to their questions with patience.
Irene gradually adjusted to the circumstances at her table. Various bits of information came and went ording to Irenes expectations. But whether it was useful information that she needed she could find none. Aristocratic societies, at such banquets, only talked about their pastimes, not work.
By the time the banquet wasing to an end, one of the women had asked Duchess Jasmine.
Miss, is the rumour true?
Whats the rumour?
That rumour about Duke Kristen will be attending this banquet.
Duchess Jasmine spread her fan to cover her lips and answered in a sad tone.
I invited him, but the duke is not attending this banquet.
You never know. Maybe this time, he will attend like Miss Chase.
And you know, the rumour that the duke is looking for a bride.
Irenes ears perked up as she listened to their story. Is he looking for a bride?
It was apparent that Irene was interested in that topic, so the subject flowed over there as they talked passionately.
There are already many rumours about that. It is said that he would not inherit the dukedom unless he were married to the woman whom the Grand Duke approved of the Kristen family. It could be said that if the gossip was not about Irene, then there was always someone who was the target of rumours. It was what high society thrived on.
Oh my God, is that true? Well, its reasonable that the Grand Duke Kristen would not pass the dukedom to him because he is an illegitimate child.
But isnt marriage all he has to do? Thedy who marries him will be thedy of the house. Besides, the rumour said that he is very handsome even though he is an illegitimate child. One of thedies at the table responded. The saying that women like men with attractive features was universal. However, a nice face was not enough.
Im not going to get married just because of his face. A face is not sufficient for a marriage. If youre married to an illegitimate child, you will be cursed with all kinds of talk. It will wear you down eventually. And, if the Grand Duke does not approve of you, what will you do? Above all, there are many other men with a respectable lineage besides him.
I agree with that. As an example, there is Count Ascardo. He also has a handsome face. Although he was a second in his familys sessors line to inherit the title, hes talented and is of noble lineage.
Grand Duke? What do they mean by being cursed? The great Kristen Are they talking about the current Grand Duke of Kristen?
Irene remembered learning in the Academy that in honour of his achievements, the emperor had granted him the title of Grand Duke.
So, if he cant get married, he cant inherit the dukedom.
It was difficult to understand the story entirely. The women of aristocratic society loved to go on tangents, and in the first ce, Irene was not familiar with it. However, she could still see the key point of the story.
But its a pity for Duke Noel Kristen because he also has talent. If only he was not born from a lowly maid and had a strong lineage to support him.
Duchess Jasmine sighed as if it was a waste. The otherdies also expressed sympathy on their faces at her words, whilst Irene, on the other hand, was locked in her thoughts.
Noel Kristen
The waltz came out. A man and a woman who were sitting at a table and conversing with each other came out to the centre of the hall and started dancing. As if the woman around Irene had been waiting for that particr moment to arrive, they stopped the conversation and moved to the centre of the hall.
Miss Chase, would you like toe with us?
Irene answered Duchess Jasmines offer with a small shake of her head.
Im going to get some air briefly.
Oh, I see. Its time for the main waltz, so the terrace is empty. Youll be able to have some space to breathe in that ce.
As the banquet host, Duchess Jasmine advanced with a spark in her eyes when the balls main event began. Then Irene got up from her ce at the table and went out to the nearby terrace.
Irene inhaled the fresh, crisp air deeply. It was cool andforting against her skin. The peacefulness in her quiet surroundings wrapped around her in a tight nket. The scent of perfume and sweets seemed to paralyse her sense of smell. While leaning on the railing, Irene looked around the garden. Jasmine flowers, roses, magnolias, and lilies were in bloom altogether. As expected, Duchess Jasmine, who likedvish things also had an impressive garden to capture a visitors attention. The beauty of the array of colours, shapes, and kinds of flowers at their different stages in life, swept over the vast expanse of the garden, was simply stunning.
Unlike the noisy ballroom, the terrace was calmer. Irene looked at the garden and recalled the story she had heard earlier.
Chapter 11: First Meeting (1)
Chapter 11: First Meeting (1)
Noel Kristen.
He was an illegitimate child who became a duke. People naturally hated him because of that reason.
Would I have been in a simr position if I was on his side?
The rumours about Noel that came from their mouths were all awful to hear. In this society, people considered itpletely normal to disrespect someone because of their descent or origin, but Irene could not tolerate that. She could not help but imagine the wild gossip that had been spread about her when she was stuck taking care of Riel in the mansion.
However, Irene found an extremely slim hope from this conversation about Noel. If what the woman said was true, that Noel needed to get married if he wanted to inherit the dukedom, Irene thought she could help him attain recognition from his grandfather, the Great Kristen.
First, Noel needed a partner to get married, and Irene also needed to marry someone else to leave the house and avoid marrying Boris. Irene did not need love.
Maybe, just maybe.
If Irene married Noel Kristen, would not all of their problems be solved? He could inherit the dukedom, and Irene could unchain herself from the Chase family. This was ultimately the most desirable oue for her.
But I know that it cant be that easy. Irene sighed whilst thinking that.
When Irene returned to the banquet hall, the atmosphere in that ce had be tense. The aristocrats in their mboyant dresses and suits, who were supposed to be dancing and chattering away, were all crowded in one ce.
Upon seeing Irenes puzzled face, Duchess Jasmine urged Irene toe. Irene approached the Duchess, and then Duchess Jasmine led her to the centre of the crowd. Two men were confronting each other in the centre of the circle. One man appeared to be slightly unconscious, unable to maintain his bnce and having had his nose broken whilst the other man...
Wow, hes so handsome.
Irene had never seen such a handsome man in her life. He was around a head taller than her, even with heels. His shoulders were broad, and he had mystical, silver-grey hair and dark brown eyes. His indifferent face seemed to freeze his opponent.
Miss Jasmine, what is happening?
I was also surprised to see this. Look at that person.
Jasmines fingertip pointed at the person on the opposite side of the unconscious man.
Its Noel Kristen. The Grand Duke of Kristen
Irenes eyes grew bigger at Jasmines words. He really is handsome. Irene had only heard rumours about his appearance, but unexpectedly, the real person was much more good looking than she had first thought. However, the situation in front of Irene did not match his appearance.
What a dirty bastard! Do you know that you have to apologise if you bump other peoples shoulders?
The half-unconscious man staggered and pointed his finger. The man appeared to be so heavily intoxicated that the pungent smell of alcohol emanated from him even from far away. However, no matter how drunk he was, it was not easy to deal with the level of criticism he had said against his opponent. The eyes of the audience were curiously anticipating Noels reaction.
It must be such a nuisance for him to have to deal with this.
Noel sighed inwardly at the sight of the man pointing at him. This was the reason why he did not like attending social events. Although he was reluctant, Noel attended this event because his secretary Tom had urged him to find a bride.
To tell the truth, Noel did not intend to seek a bride. If it were not for Tom, who had urged him to do so, he would not have attended the ball. Noel did not like being the attention centre either. The eyes, who were obtrusively cornering him and inspecting his every action, were unpleasant and unnerving. So, it was normal for him to tend to be as far away from the crowds as possible. That was also the reason why he had told the guard not to announce his arrival.
However, the intoxicated man had suddenly bumped into Noels shoulders, ensuing a quarrel with him. To make matters worse, the man had known he was Duke of Kristen and, therefore, began to speak ill of him. None of the onlookers stepped up to stop the ndering out of his mouth. It was impossible to stop that man because, as far they were concerned, he was telling the truth, and there was no reason for other people to miss this interesting spectacle.
It was apparent from the looks of the crowds that had gathered, and Noel felt even more filthy from their prying stares. Curious eyes always followed him around wherever he went. Sometimes he would meet people who utterly despised him, like the man in front of him. Noel had hardened his heart long ago. He had thought that he had gotten used to it. However, thest time an event like this had happened had been so long ago. He could not help but feel unpleasant emotions arise in him.
My deepest apologies. I will give youpensation because of this.
Noel did not want to prolong the problem. He only wanted to leave this ce quickly. It was suffocating; he knew he should not havee. The moment he had stepped in, he had already started to regret it. What woman would want to be his bride? It was ridiculous.
However, when Noel gently apologised, the man became even more enraged. He took it as an encouragement to disrespect the duke even more.
Then kneel in front of me.
A murmur of surprise could be heard from the crowd. The man had crossed the line with that, although the situation would have been settled if he had just let it go. However, he wanted attention; he did not stop his provocation.
No matter how much that man said about Noel being an illegitimate child, the person he insulted was still the Kristen familys Duke. Whose standing was far above himself? Immediately, Noel regretted that he had merely been obedient and apologised to that man before.
The man looked smug and seemed to be proud of what he had done. The gazes of the crowd staring at him in awe further exhrated him.
Noel closed his eyes for a moment and then stared at the man. When Noels dark brown eyes looked at the man, the mans hair stood on end. Suddenly he got chills and shuddered. To the man who had moments ago been so arrogant and prideful, Noels stare weighed heavily on him and seemed to suffocate him.
Do you really want to proceed with this problem further?
The man was frozen by Noels words and quickly shook his head. He was all bark and no bite. If he really shed with the Kristen family, he would not be meeting a good end. With his head between his chest and tail down, he stumbled back into the crowd. There was a buzz because of his sudden escape, but Noel Kristen simply walked out of the hall as if nothing had happened.
Chapter 12: First Meeting (2)
Chapter 12: First Meeting (2)
Huh, it was not interesting. Irene, who was watching the situation in a daze, turned her head away towards the source of the voice behind her.
It was so nd. A pompous aristocrat mused.
Why did an illegitimate child like him make such a fuss? Ady in a mboyant dress criticised.
I was expecting a fierce fight, to be honest. The aristocrat chuckled.
Although the situation had concluded, the crowd was regretful that it had ended peacefully.
What is this?
Looking at their act, Irene backed away from the crowd. Those who enjoyed seeing other people experiencing difficulties and embarrassments made her shocked with horror. The situation before that could have turned violent was merely passing gossip for them. Seeing others vulnerable, weak points was more of an incentive to step on them than help them. Irene felt a stench of selfishness from them; the atmosphere of the arrogant aristocrats made her nauseous. This world was really full of people who only liked to focus on the negative and thrived on others misfortunes.
Irene sighed disappointedly. Staying here any longer would affect her attitude. She turned her banquet and made to leave the banquet hall. Not for even a second longer did she want to mix with them, lest she is influenced. In a hurry to escape, Irene recklessly walked forward. She had never thought about how disgusting the noble society was. Aristocratic society did not treat people like humans if they were not of legal lineage. Irene was too naive before. She wondered if, outside of the nobility, people would be like this.
Somehow, I feel that his situation is simr to mine.
Irene, who was always overshadowed by Riels existence, felt her situation was simr to Noels. Seeing Noel standing alone without anyone helping him made her feel a wash of familiarity. It was a situation she had experienced far too many times.
But the difference is, he managed to get through the situation by himself.
Despite how infuriating being insulted was, Noel managed to keep hisposure and resolved it with a cool head. If Irene was in his position, she doubted that she could have done the same.
He might be able to help me, and I might be able to help that person.
With that thought in her mind, Irene walked towards the direction Noel had left.
It had not been long since he had left, so she thought finding him was not too difficult a task.
Irene paused and closed her eyes. She tried to gather the courage she had felt a while ago, the same determination to achieve her goal when she had left the Chase mansion. The cool scent of Noel tingled in her nose as she retraced her steps from the entrance to talking with Duchess Jasmine to witnessing the unpleasant ordeal. It was a refreshing cool mint smell that purified the awful mood she felt in an instant.
Irene opened her eyes and quickly followed his traces. Irene moved from the increasingly noisy ballroom and entered a deserted garden. But no matter how hard she searched, Irene could not find Noel Kristen. The deserted garden was where couples would hide away, immersing themselves in their secret love affairs, away from the public eye.
Where on earth is he?
Irene felt impatient when she still could not find him. There was a strange hunch she felt: that if she did not meet him here now, she would never be able to meet him again. Although Irene was tired from wandering around, she continued to stride brusquely through Duchess Jasmines Garden at a faster pace until she reached the end of the garden.
I found him.
Noel stood in the ce where the moonlight shone the brightest in the garden. It was ethereal. The light cascaded down his tall figure, illuminating his frame against a backdrop of lilies and roses. Noel, surrounded by flowers and basking in the soft cool light, was beautiful.
Irene slowly approached him. Noel turned his head when he felt an indication of another person being around. Irenes olive eyes met Noels deep hazel eyes.
Ah
Irene could not find the proper words to say. She was busy searching for him before and had not yet had the time to think about what to say when she met him. That just went to show how desperate Irene was to find Noel.
Ah, Ill step away from this ce if you want to stay here.
Noel, who misunderstood the circumstances, tried to leave, but Irene quickly approached him and grabbed his sleeve.
No! She shouted.
....?
Noel seemed surprised by Irenes sudden actions and looked at the slender hand that tightly grabbed his sleeve.
Is there something I can help you with? He asked.
Oh, that
It was difficult for Irene to form the words she wanted to say. In front of him, her tongue suddenly became a dead weight, and she could not express what her mind was telling her to do. Especially since she rarely had any friends she could talk to all her life, meeting a stranger for the first time and initiating a conversation made her thoroughly anxious. Moreover, this was the person who possibly could save her life. Irene was afraid that he would leave and disappear if she behaved so carelessly.
...perhaps, I can help you.
Noels eyes grew bigger at the unexpected words that Irene said.
Irene could feel her face flush. She could not believe that she had so abruptly said that. It was obvious how embarrassed Irene must have been in the moment.
Miss, I believe you arent drunk, are you?
When Irene, who could not raise her head in shame, paused, Noels troubled voice could be heard in the cool air. Irene held more tightly onto his sleeve, not willing to let go until the words she wanted to say fumbled out of her. No, even if he rejected her, she would not let go. His mistaking her for a drunkard made her feel even more embarrassed than she initially anticipated.
I-Im sorry for my sudden rudeness. But I-Im serious when I say that I can help you. She stuttered out.
Noel looked at her in surprise. Then a charming smile grew on his lips as he nodded, letting her continue. He looked down at his sleeve, then nced back up at Irene.
First of all, I wont run away, so you can let go of my sleeve.
With Noels words, Irene became aware of the sleeve she was holding. Her hand was trembling, and she realised that she was pulling so hard that the button was about to fall off. Irene became surprised and hurriedly let go of his sleeve. The crumpled sleeve of his suit loosened as she released her grasp.
Irene came back to her senses. She had never met him before but all of sudden she was saying such weird things. How queer he must think she was. Not only that but rudely grabbing him also showed how desperate Irene was, which might have already made his first impression of her deteriorate. The fact that she needed him made Irene even more nervous.
I think it might be better to hear more details about how you can help me.
With a small nod at Noels calm words, Irene raised her head, and then she inhaled. Without realising, Irene, who had been focused on the ground before, had brought their distance closer. Noels tall frame towered over her, and their proximity made her breathless once again.
Chapter 13: We Might Be Able to Save Each Other (1)
Chapter 13: We Might Be Able to Save Each Other (1)
Irene carefully stepped back. If she moved any closer, then their already narrow distance would be breached. If she shifted herself a little forward, she would end up touching him. She looked up at the handsome face, slightly breathless, and a light flush crossed her cheeks. Irene could not help but feel a bit embarrassed at her forward interaction. Noel looked amusingly at the small figure in front of him.
I have heard about your story. She started.
Of course, who has not? Im aware it is the most frequently touched topic these days. Noel casually answered Irenes words.
From his answer, Irene wondered how much he had heard. What would pass through to him when people talked about him?
...I also heard that you would not be able to inherit the Kristen dukedom.
Noel lifted his eyebrows at her blunt remark. The story that had juste out yesterday had already spread throughout the empire. Someone must have started the rumour on purpose. For Noel, who had been subject to extreme bias his entire life, he knew the culprit without having to look for them.
You really dont want me to inherit the dukedom, do you?
Noel knew not to feel discouraged. This disappointment was something he was already used to - since young. He had been conditioned not to have any expectations. He had been made aware of the hostility his family held towards him. Still, knowing that his own grandfather would purposefully damage his reputation like this, it was quite unpleasant to hear.
When the air around Irene suddenly changed, Irene turned her head. The cool air dropped a few degrees. In the garden, it feltparatively colder than in the hall, despite the time now being early Summer, when the humidity would begin to set in.
A breeze brushed past them, rustling the roses and lilies. Irene shivered; it was cold enough to make her feel goosebumps.
Then, the wind settled. Irene was curious about the unexpected change in the weather, but she knew she did not have time to think about it. Irene nced at Noel and nervously opened her lips. She had to convey her purpose.
To tell the truth, Im looking for someone who can help me leave my house.
...leave your house?
Noel asked, clearly puzzled by Irenes choice of words. Irene nodded assertively at his question. Aplicated expression appeared on her face.
Yes, because alone, it is not something I am capable of doing, without consequences. I was entangled with an engagement. She mumbled.
So, what do you want to say to me? Noel directly asked her as Irene fumbled around with her words.
I know that you were looking for a partner to marry. She raised her clear olive eyes to meet his dark brown ones.
...
When Irene looked up at him, Noel was also staring intently at Irene. His eyes did leave her for one second to avoid her gaze.
You mean, you want to be my partner and marry me? He carefully reiterated her statement.
Irene nodded in affirmation. Yes. I cannot leave without a marriage. I want you to be my partner.
Noel leant back. Then after a moment of contemtion, he opened his mouth. What a shame. You had better give up if you are doing this to gain the position of Duchess.
Irene was momentarily startled; however, she quickly shook her head profusely. A position such as that of thedy of the house, I do not need.
You cannot hope for a loving marriage. Is that also fine?
I do not need something like love.
Noel sparked with interest at Irenes unexpected answer. At the same time, he was also curious as to what Irenes true intentions were. Surely, it was not so simple as merely leaving her familial home.
I wont hope for love from you, Duke. I also did not intend to be thedy of the house. I just need a mere formal marriage; it is enough to have that.
Irene had already fallen in love once and, as a result, experienced a horrible betrayal. She was tired and too fed up to hope for love againno matter whether it was love between partners or between family.
Noel looked at her without saying anything. Irenes olive eyes looked defeated. It was as if he rejected her. She would lose all hope to live. The clouds luded the moon as the surroundings around them darkened.
In her presence, he felt strange. Noel observed the girl before him. He took note of her small face, pretty nose, milky brown hair, and slim figure adorned with a luxurious midnight dress.
Feeling his gaze upon her, Irene clenched her fist. She had alreadye this far, trying to convey her intention. She did not want to back down nor run away from this.
I have promised myself never to feel regret again.
The clouds cleared, and Irenes eyes gleamed with a sense of determination. Then, Irene straightforwardly spoke to him.
We may be able to save each other.
Chapter 14: We Might Be Able to Save Each Other (2)
Chapter 14: We Might Be Able to Save Each Other (2)
As if she could never be shaken, Noel could see the undeterred resolution in Irenes eyes. He could see how desperate she was and the strong feelings of conviction.
While still staring at Irene, a soft, gentle voice could be heard from Noels mouth. Noels voice was calm and sweet, as if it had been blown in with the winds.
We may be able to save each other. Thats quite a romantic remark.
Then
But Miss, how can I trust you?
...yes?
Irenes eyes widened at the unexpected question. As he said this, Noel was still intensely staring at Irene. He was waiting to gauge her reaction. His eyes flitted across her face and down her body.
From looking at her dress, the shoulders are a little loose. So, this dress must not have been custom-made. She also does not look like she often wears makeup from the colour of her lips. Neither does it seem like shes excessively vain - there arent any rings or essories she has worn on her hands.
On the surface, she looked like a daughter from a decent family. However, if one took a closer look, there were many awkward things about her. Her stiff facial expressions and awkward actions, stutter, and cautiousness made her look like a misced puppet. Noel could ascertain, she hade here out of her own motives.
At least, she does not seem to be like a woman they sent.
They would have sent a much more perfectdy than a careless daughter of a noble family, like Irene. Her flustered countenance amused him; however, it was still hard to trust the woman in front of him.
Pardon me if this offends you, but I have many enemies - much more than one can imagine. Then you suddenly appeared in front of me, offering help. Thats why when you say you want to get married to me.
...
I think anyone would find it suspicious.
Noel took a step back whilst saying that, causing Irene to nce up at Noel in surprise. A part of her knew how her act was suspicious, but at the same time, she did not expect him to be so blunt. Nervousness was written on her face. Irene, who was afraid that Noel was going to disappear, hurriedly opened her mouth.
My name is Irene Chase. Im the eldest daughter of the Chase family. I have graduated from the Imperial Academy, and I like painting, and.
What are you doing right now? Noel quirked up his eyebrow, amused.
Of course, I know its ridiculous. A woman you dont know suddenly appeared and said that they could save you. I would be embarrassed and suspicious, too, if I were in your position. But, please, trust me. Im serious about this. Im not saying this because someone ordered me. You can investigate me.
Why are you going this far, just to leave your house?
Looking at Irenes desperate eyes, Noel asked with an iprehensible face. Irene slightly bit down her lower lip. Her heart had been pounding so fast that it seemed like it was about to explode.
Irene did not have many friends, so originally, she was shy when faced with a stranger. So, it had required a lot of courage to hold onto a man she had never met before and bring up such an intimate topic.
I dont want to repeat the same mistake anymore.
Irene said that whilst looking straight into Noels eyes. Noel could see that she was not lying. Her eyes were clear, and the olive tint of her irises glowed under the moonlight. Specks of bright lights from themps guiding the pathways of the garden shone like starlight. Reflected in her eyes was himself. It was someone who he recognised, a young boy who, even till now, struggled to escape his fate.
When the memory that he wanted to forget emerged in his mind, Noel turned away from Irenes gaze and walked away. Irene could no longer catch up to him and could only look at his back. His back diminished as the distance between them increased, bing farther away.
When Noelpletely disappeared from her sight, Irene fell on the spot. She could feel the texture of the grass touching her skin.
I feel like my heart is going to explode.
It was the first time Irene had talked so much in her life when she realised that she had felt dizzy in the middle of conversing before but persevered with determination.
I did not expect my offer to be rejected.
However, Noel did not give a definite answer to Irenes offer, which meant he had not yet refused.
It must be because I revealed my family.
Irene had done all the things that she could. All that was left was Noels choice. Whether he was willing to ept or reject her offer was up to fate. Irene looked up at the stars, hoping that if a God out there were seeing her misfortune, they would take pity on her and grant her freedom.
After a while, she slowly got up from her ce and cleaned the grass that clung to her dress. Then, for a moment, she looked in the direction Noel had disappeared in. Irene hesitated before turning her heel and retraced her steps back to the other side.
As soon as Noel left her, Irene went past the hall and immediately left the banquet. There was no reason for Irene to be there anymore. While she was on the way home, she stopped the carriage for a moment to visit the small gallery in the corner of the main street.
Wee to the gallery.
The owner of the gallery greeted her as she went inside. She wore arge shawl covering the dark blue dress she wore at the banquet hall. It was undeniable that she appeared to be a noblewoman. The owners attitude humbled upon realising her position, her posture showing more courtesy towards Irene.
What are you looking for in this gallery?
Upon hearing the question, Irene hesitated and took out a scroll. Inside was an oil painting. The merchants eyes sharpened upon seeing the contents.
Can you set a price for this painting?
It was the painting of the garden at Chase Mansion that Irene had drawn. She had drawn it in secret, without her father knowing. Amongst all the paintings Irene owned, this was the smallest in size. Thus, she could only manage to bring this one along with her when she attended Duchess Jasmines banquet.
Excuse me.
The merchant put on gloves to examine the painting. He reached over and touched it delicately, gauging its worth. Irene nervously looked at him. The one painting before him was one of the oldest paintings she had. It was a meaningful piece of art for Irene.
She had poured her emotions into curating it, and in her heart, although she had drawn many that were dear to her, this was the first. When the merchant finished examining the painting, he raised his head and took off his gloves. Then with a bright smile, he said.
I like the portrayal of colour and shades expressed in this painting. Essentially, I think the person who drew this has a good understanding of art and the feelings of the artist. It is painted well, and each stroke of the brush is ced precisely.
Then
I can buy this painting for up to twelve pieces of gold. We can still bargain the price if you want.
Theres no need. I will sell this painting at that price.
Thank you.
The merchant bowed his head and scurried to hide away Irenes cherished painting. Then he went inside the store and held out a pouch that contained twelve pieces of gold coins to Irene.
The painting disys not only the scenery but also the artists manner and personality. The person who painted this picture was probably a person with a delicate and friendly heart. I can tell because they painted every little detail of that garden. A heartfelt picture could also change a persons heart. I hope you will sell more paintings to this gallery next time.
Irene was shocked at the unexpected owners words and bowed her head at him. She went back to the carriage, and after closing the door, the carriage made its way towards the Counts house.
Irene looked at the gold coins in her hand that she got from selling her paintings. Twelve gold. For a peasant, this money was enough for living expenses for two weeks, but for aristocrats, it was only enough for a day. But for Irene, twelve gold was arge amount of money, but it was not enough money for her to be independent.
However, the twelve pieces of gold she had received from her paintings felt more valuable than any other treasure. Irene, who cradled her gold coins, smiled as she looked beyond the carriage window.
Chapter 15: Mysterious Letter (1)
Chapter 15: Mysterious Letter (1)
Upon arriving at her residence, Irene felt that the distance was far too short. The moment Irene had caught sight of her destination, the positive and hopeful feelings she had had from before instantly vanished.Irene tucked away her gold coins before departing the carriage and went back into the Chase mansion. It turned out to all be pointless to do because not a single one of her family weed Irene when she arrived. Perhaps because Irene was back from a crowded ball, the empty hall in her house felt unusuallyrge and cold. However, being an urrence that waspletely normal for her, she did not feel saddened by theck of human presence weing her return to the house. When Irene was about to go upstairs, she saw a figure standing at the top, waiting for her.Youre already back, sister? Riel asked whilst beautifully smiling at Irene.Why are you here...No matter how long I waited, my sister did not return. So, I was waiting for you here.Irene looked shocked at her answer. Then Riel gently came down the stairs and stopped one stair above Irene. Riel was shorter than her peers, so her height at that moment was equal to Irenes, despite the fact that she was standing one stair above.Riel opened her mouth after gazing at Irene from top to bottom.My sister is so pretty. I bet men would line up to dance with you at the ball.Im tired. So please get out of my way.Usually, Irene would be worried and take off her shawl to cover Riels shoulder because she was afraid that Riel would catch a cold. But, instead of being concerned about Riel, Irene just calmly passed her.Youve changed, sister.Irene turned her head. Riel was looking at her with a tearful face.Are you still mad about Boris? I think you should judge the situation from another perspective. You should be d to know your fiancs true nature, who falls in love with your own sister. You almost married him without knowing that fact. So, shouldnt you thank me instead? Why are you getting angry at me? I cant stand it if you avoid me. Its hard for me. Whenever you have ignored me, my heart pounds so hard, and I feel suffocated. It feels like I am about to die because- Riel. Irene cut off Riels words with a chilled tone. Riel dropped her head down and buried her face in her hands. Her shoulders also began to tremble. Stop using your illness as a weapon. ... Irenes words made Riels shoulders stop shaking, and then, Riels emotionless purple eyes looked up at Irene. Receiving that look, Irene paused for a moment and continued her words. What you were saying was right. If I hadnt seen you and Boris kissing, I would have married him without knowing his true nature. But thats my problem and none of your business. Ill take care of my problem. So dont ever say that I should thank you. Because Im not grateful at all. ... Then Irene turned her back and went up to the third floor.Riel, who was left alone on the stairs, clenched her fist, her body quivering. She bit her lips to the point where her lips were bleeding, and then tears fell from her eyes. Irene Chase. She is the eldest daughter of Count Chase. She was born in the 334th Imperial year, on the 22nd of December. She lived with her aunt, Mrs Friedan, until she was three years old and then lived with Count Chase. She entered the Academy at age seventeen and graduated three yearster. She has a younger sister who is a year younger than her. Perhaps because she rarely attended any social events, not so many people know about Irene Chase. She also didnt have any friends when she was a student at the Academy. I found a few people who knew about her in the Academy, but they didnt seem to have any notable impressions of her. Noel tapped his fingers on the desk whilst hearing Toms report, and then he turned to ask his secretary. She was raised in her aunts house for three years. Whats the reason for that? Tom shook his head to Noels question whilst answering. I have yet to find out the reason for that. I see. Then, why did she, a yearter, enter the Academy? Her younger sister, Riel Chase, has a weak body. I think she dyed the admission to the Academy to attend the same ss as her sister. In fact, she also was in the same ss as her younger sister in all the four years she was at the Academy. Did you find anything else about her? Unexpectedly, it was hard to find information about Irene Chase. Perhaps because she rarely attended social events, there was not much known information to be found about her. But if you give me a little more time, I will send someone to find out more. Noel shook his head at Toms suggestion. No, Ill visit their house by myself. Send a letter to her to inform me about my arrival. Noel was confident that it was better for him to go and confirm what he knew directly and to learn more. Tom only nced at Noel with an iprehensible look. Tom recalled what had happened after Noel came back from the banquet.Did you find any candidate to be your bride at the banquet?I found something simr, Noel said, and then he had added,Search for all the information you can find about the eldest daughter of the Chase family.Tom had been confused at that time because Noel had not answered anything when he had asked about what happened. Tom looked again at Noel with questioning eyes, but then, Noel ordered Tom to go out of the office.Noel, who was now left alone after Tom had gone from the room, recounted the information he had learnt about Irene Chase. He recalled the image of Irene standing before him. The girl he had seen the night before appeared in his mind. Irenes olive eyes filled with nervousness and trepidation, her rough breathing after running around searching for Noel, her milky brown hair, and Irenes thin hands that had clenched Noels arm as if Noel was herst hope.IreneFor no reason, her name escaped his lips.
Chapter 16: Mysterious Letter (2)
Chapter 16: Mysterious Letter (2)
The maid went to pick up letters that had arrived at the Counts house in the early morning. She was in charge of sorting letters and sent them to each respective owner. Usually, most of the letters came for the Countess or Riel. Irene rarely received private letters unless it was an invitation for a tea party or a ball.Huh?There was an unidentified private letter for Irene. The maid checked the letter countless times, but she couldnt find the sender, there was only To Irene Chase written on it. It was indeed quite a queer letter.Is that a letter for my sister?The maid heard a cheerful voice ask behind her. When she turned her back, she was surprised because Riel stood coyly before her.Miss, you were not feeling well. What brings you here? You will catch a cold because of the cold air in the morning.I know, but I was lonely without my sister by my side. So, I want to have some fresh air.MissRiels words made the maid pity her. It was a matter of the fact that everyone in the house knew that Irene and Riels rtionship had drifted. They all thought Irene was cold-hearted because she had one-sidedly chosen to abandon her sick sister.The maid looked at Riel with a pitiful look. Riel was confined in the house because she was weak and could not go outside, and now she was abandoned by her sister.Riel suddenly smiled as if she had just remembered something and then pointed at the letter the maid held. Thats a letter for my sister, right? She asked. Her eyes were deceivingly bright. Oh, yes! But I dont know who sent it. I couldnt find the senders information on it. I see. Is this the only letter that came to my sister? Yes, for the moment. Not long ago, Irene had taken all the letters that had piled up for her, so this was the only letter that hade, addressed to Irene as of current. Give me that letter. I will pass it to my sister. What? But The maid showed a look of disagreement. She would be going against Irenes order because it was a rule that letters should be delivered to their owners. The aristocrats especially emphasised that rule because they often sent secret messages to each other. Its fine. I just want to make up with my sister. Can you help me? Riels words made the maid hesitant. She briefly contemted before deciding that the contents of the letter were most likely just trivial, unimportant matters, so she gave Irenes letter to Riel. Then, thank you for your help. Riel picked up Irenes letter and headed to her room. When Riel headed to her room, everyone who passed looked worried at Riel. Riel tightly locked the door after arriving at her room. She looked at the red envelope in her hand, as the maid said, it only had the recipients name written on it. There was no information about the sender. Riel ripped the upper side of the envelope and took out the envelopes content. There was only a single sheet of paper inside of it. It resembled a love letter. What is this? However, the letter contained writing that was far from that of a love letter. Riels hand trembled as she read the letter. With each line that she read, it became crumpled as she crushed it. Riel mmed down the paper on her desk with a loud thud. Her breathing became rough, and then she grabbed her chest tightly and copsed down to the ground. Riel tightly bit her lips. She suddenly shed back to Irenest night, who had coldly shrugged her away. Why would you do that? Why would you do that to me? The pent-up anger could be heard from Riels voice. Noels carriage entered the grounds of Count Chases estate. From far away, he could see a figure waiting for him. Noel thought that it must have been Irene because he had already sent a letter to inform her of his arrival that afternoon. Noel purposely did not reveal his identity so as not to leave any evidence with respect to the letter. Contrary to his expectations, the first woman he met was not Irene. But the woman also did not look like a maid. Hello, Ive been waiting for you. Why is it not Miss Irene Chase toe out? Noel asked the woman in front of him, who appeared to be frail as if a single touch from him would cause her to fall. The woman, Riel, shook her head and answered with a troubled face. Im sorry. Something came up, and she asked me to meet you instead. Ah, I havent introduced myself. Im Riel Chase, Irenes younger sister. There was a moment of interest in Noels face when he heard Riels introduction. Noel remembered her from the information he had received from Tom when he had asked to have Irene Chase investigated. A younger sister with a weak body. Presumably, Irene had dyed her entrance to the Academy by one year to enter with her. You dont look like her at all. Noel could not believe that they were sisters because Irene and Riel did not look alike at all. Instead of dull, faded milky tea hair, Riel had colourful blond hair and purple-coloured eyes, not olive. The ambience between them was alsopletely different. If Irene felt like a calm night, Riel felt like a stinging daytime. Riel blushed under Noels gaze. Then she opened her lips to speak.
Chapter 17: You’re Very Different From Her (1)
17 Chapter 17
"I''m sorry, but what is your name?"
"She did not tell you my name?"
"Yes¡ My sister did not tell me that much."
At her words, Noel felt a sense of hurt. The fact that Irene did not say anything about despite being the one requesting to see him, brushed his pride. He watched Riel''s face for a moment and then answered with a straight face.
"My name is Noel Kristen."
"If you''re Noel Kristen, then you''re Duke of Kristen?"
"Yes, I am."
Noel''s answer made Riel surprised. The letter sender''s identity was not written anywhere, even inside the letter itself. The first time Riel saw Noel, she thought that he was very handsome, but she did not think for one moment that this man could be Noel Kristen.
Riel briefly felt resentful at that fact, and then she focused on the person in front of her.
"Oh my goodness. I have heard many great things about you, Duke. I am an admirer."
"¡What do you mean by that?" Noel asked back with a puzzled face.
Riel sped her hands together with a blushed face.
"I have often heard a story about you, Duke. You are an heir, although you are an illegitimate child. You also have outstanding literary and martial art skills and you have many loyal and devoted people beside you, who would risk their lives for you. It is an honor to meet you in person like this."
At first nce, it was almost impossible to see Noel frown at Riel''s enthusiastic act. To tell the truth, Noel was aware that an illegitimate child turned into a sessor was unusual and he became the center of attention in public because of that. But he was not happy to be recounted like that.
"By the way, what is the rtionship between the Duke and my sister?" Riel who hade to her senses asked. Her expression was unreadable.
Noel thought about how to answer that question. However, when he thought of it, he realized that he had nothing to do with Irene. To be exact, they were in the phase of building a rtionship.
"¡we do not have any rtionship, yet."
Noel did not feel that he had said a false statement. If Irene decided to make a deal with him, she would help him inherit the dukedom while he would help her leave the house. But, if they could not reach an agreement, then he had nothing to do with Irene. It was an urate answer to their rtionship.
Noel certainly did not have to exin that reason, not only because it was uncertain, but because it was a secret that only Noel, Irene and God would know.
Therefore, Riel, who did not know the real reason, took the answer literally. She thought that Noel and Irene did not have any rtionship. Riel''s face lit up with that fact, but she quickly schooled her expression and made herself look neutral at his response. However, Noel did not miss the moment before she had managed her expression.
You''re very different from Irene. She always looks worn out. He thought.
With eyes that seemed as if they were about to burst into tears, Irene also looked like she was about to faint. She had seemed like she was a person who was driven to the edge of a cliff. It was her posture, her air, and the sadness and desperation about her, that had brought Noel here.
I think I remember that she wanted to escape from her house.
Noel could not find out about her current circumstances within the Chase house from his investigation. There was nothing significant that he had gotten out of the report. That was why, to learn more about Irene, he had directlye to this ce where she had so badly wanted to run away from.
Perhaps you did not receive my letter.
Otherwise, there was no reason Irene did not meet him.
After all, isn''t it Irene who chose me, rather than anyone else?
"First of all, please, doe in. My parents are waiting." Riel smiled brightly and went in first after saying that.
However, it was hard for Noel to move his feet and quickly follow Riel. The parents Irene''s sister mentioned must have been in reference to Count Chase and his wife.
I''m sure this is not a request that Irene ordered her to do.
Had it been Irene, she would never have informed her parents of Noel''s existence, because that girl''s sole purpose was to escape. He knew that much from their brief interaction, and could tell from the fact that she was not the kind of subtle person to inform her parents of his arrival like that. Hence, why he had also sent the letter anonymously. Noel, trusted his judgement of people, and trusted his first impression of the girl he had met the night before. From his brief talk with Riel, Noel could already see a snippet of how Irene was being treated in this house. Likely, her circumstances made her no more different to himself.
***
It was just as I had expected. He¡could not believe in me?
Irene was sure that the maid had taken all the letters that had arrived and was going inside to deliver it this morning, but not a single letter had been given to her. No letter hade through her door, and it was already afternoon.
I at least thought that you would believe me.
Irene was perfectly aware that what she did at Duchess Jasmine''s ball was a reckless act. She did not have anything to prove her innocence and to back up that she had pure motives. She just tantly asked Noel to unconditionally believe her. But why? Irene was sure that he would believe her because she had briefly seen that hisposure had been shaken.
But she had been mistaken. After all, her efforts were futile ¨C he did not believe what Irene said.
What can I do now?
Chapter 18: You’re Very Different From Her (2)
Chapter 18: You¡¯re Very Different From Her (2)
It was just as I had expected. He...could not believe in me? Irene was sure that the maid had taken all the letters that had arrived and was going inside to deliver them this morning, but not a single letter had been given to her. No letter hade through her door, and it was already afternoon. I at least thought that you would believe me. Irene was perfectly aware that what she did at Duchess Jasmines ball was a reckless act. She did not have anything to prove her innocence and to back up that she had pure motives. She just tantly asked Noel to believe her unconditionally. But why? Irene was sure that he would believe her because she had briefly seen that hisposure had been shaken. But she had been mistaken. After all, her efforts were futile - he did not believe what Irene said. What can I do now? Irene was able to earn twelve coins of gold from selling her painting to the merchant the night before. If she gave up her life as an aristocrat, she would be able to earn a living by painting and selling her artworks. But there existed another problem besides that. It was her parents; they would never allow her to be independent. It is not because they cannot afford to care about me, but it is because of Riel. If Irene disappeared, they would lose a person who could protect Riel, and there was no way she could run away from her house. Thinking about it, how she was only a mere tool for their beloved youngest daughter, made her flinch in anger, yet at the same time, acknowledging this reality saddened her. She could not underestimate the people who would chase after her either. Be it dead or alive. They would hunt her down until they could drag her back.Moreover, she was an aristocrat who knew nothing about the world outside. All her life, she had been sheltered. Her sole existence was for Riel. There was no way she could hide from them. Noel was the only future she had. A future she had once dared to dream about but nowy shattered into shards of ss on the ground - trampled by the petite velvet heels of Riel and her parents. Should I meet him again? Should I try once more? Fortunately, Irene knew where she could meet Noel Kristen. She could visit that ce if she decided to, but would the Count allow her to do so? Even on the usual day, Irenes parents would not let her go out of the house. They did not tell Irene the exact reason, but Irene was sure that it was because they considered it her responsibility to appease and take care of Riel. Since all the butlers and coach men were on Irenes parents side, she was certain that they would surely inform them about all Irenes movements. Its suffocating. Irene felt imaginary hands mping down on her airway. She forced herself to breathe, choking on the air that meandered its way down to her lungs. When Irene was made aware of her parents intention, she had felt like a leash had been ced on her, slowly strangling her. Except, all her life, she had not been aware of this leash. But now, if she stayed in this house, one day, she would die because of this suffocating feeling. I should ascertain one more time with the maid. She should have delivered it if it had arrived. No, Im certain that it arrived. Irene had asked the maid in the morning, but she had said she did not know about it. However, Irene could not just stay still and fall into despair. As soon as Irene made that decision, she jumped out of her seat, opened her room, and went down the stairs. The maid who had sorted and delivered the letter was doing theundry. Wait a minute! Irene quickly caught the maid. The maid looked back in surprise. Mi... Miss Irene? What is... Did I really not receive any letter? Can you check it one more time? Ye...Yes? But you really did not receive any letter. The maid stuttered out. But please... Irene, who was pleading to the maid, suddenly noticed something strange. The maids hand holding theundry basket was shaking. Her eyes which had widened in surprise when Irene had startled her, were now anxiously avoiding her gaze as if she were guilty of doing something she should not have. Furthermore, droplets of sweat started to form on her forehead, and Irene was sure it was not because of the sun beaming down on them. Then, Irene realised that something was wrong. Tell me the truth. She demanded. Ah, Miss The letter, where is it? Irenes tone turned cold.In return, the maid began to feel uneasy. The surrounding temperature seemed to drop. The maid, who was wary of Irenes mood, fell on the floor. The truth is. I have a weak heart. I have been through many moments of crisis in my life. Ever since I was born, my life has been full of hardship, which has made it difficult for me to make friends. Because of my heart, I have never been able to leave my house, even for a day. This house is everything in my world. Although everybody is kind to me, I have always felt suffocated. Then I heard a story about you, Duke. I have always thought of how incredible a person you must be. You are truly admirable and determined to be able to make your own fate. Riel smiled gently, recounting her woes and ttery. Oh, yes, Noel answered Riel with an uninterested look. Noel followed Riel through the halls of the Chase mansion to meet the Count. He had thought that maybe he would be able to meet Irene on the way there. However, as he walked through, he could not even see a sign of her existence in this house. There were always a lot of people around my sister. She dyed her entrance to the Academy by a year for me, but she did not spend much time with me. She was always busy, and I always followed her from behind. ... When Noel, upon hearing something different from the truth he knew, he ended up turning his gaze towards Riel. Riel, who felt Noels gaze, smiled with a dim face. Im like a fool, right? Oh, I see. Noel answered in a subdued voice. Noel agreed with that statement, but the fool did not refer to Riel. It was for someone else. Ah, here we are. Can you wait for a second? Ill let them know that the Duke is here. Riel went to the living room and left Noel standing in front of the grand door. He observed the mansion, the borate carvings of wood and the asional sculptures. One could tell that the Count was wealthy. Noel looked at the tightly closed door for a moment, and then he caught a maid who was passing by. Excuse me, may I ask you something? The maid blushed, her cheeks tinged red when her eyes met the handsome man who had suddenly grabbed her. She shyly nodded at Noels question, ready to answer anything he would ask. Im sorry to have kept you waiting. Come in, please. After a long time, the door opened, and Noel was invited to go inside. The Countess got up from her seat and weed him. Oh,e in. I cant believe that the famed Duke Kristen is inside my house. You are indeed an inspiring young man, from what I have heard. It is a great honour to be acquainted with you. Oh my goodness, dear, you cant talk like that. The Count jokingly scolded his wife for her openness and intimacy that she showed. When Riel giggled because of that, the coupleughed along.Im sorry for the abrupt visit, Noel spoke curtly.Hahaha, its all right. Come on, sit down. I hope the tea will suit the Dukes taste. The Count gestured towards a spacious armchair opposite the couple.Thank you.As Noel sat down, Riel sat next to him with a shy face. Noel did not touch the teacup as he saw steam stilling up from the hot water inside the cup. He inhaled deeply, then opened his mouth to discuss his purpose ofing here.Anyway, where is Miss Irene ChaSo, our RielNoel could not finish what he wanted to say because the Count had rudely cut in Noels words. The Countess and Riel just quietly watched from the side....although her body is weak and frail, shes beautiful and nicer than anyone else....Yes.Ive never shown that Im sick, and Ive always given everything to my sister, Irene. Thats why Ive never had a proper friend before....Noel was silent at their words because he could care less about anything that came out of their despicable mouths.
Chapter 19: You Can Cry (1)
Chapter 19: You Can Cry (1)
Shes only used to giving and has never received proper love before. At some point, I think her feelings became as hollow as a doll. I know that shes been very lonely. It hurts whenever I think about that. Dad, Im not like that. Im really fine. Oh, my dear Riel. You dont have to exin anything to me. I know everything, my poor daughter. Dad My dear Suddenly, before Noel, the scene of a loving family appeared. Noel only calmly and wordlessly watched the situation unfold. However, the three Chase nobles had not noticed that Noels expression had be stiff since a moment ago. My daughter is interested in the Duke, and. Miss Riel Chase. When the Count was about to convey his purpose, Noel, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth. Noels voice still held a bit of polite friendliness as before. However, his expression did not match his voice. Noel said whilst holding the warm teacup in his hands. Ive met five maids while I was waiting to enter this room. What does that mean? The Count asked with a curious look, not understanding why Noel would say something like so. However, Riel, who sat beside Noel, noticed something was amiss. His upright posture meant that ever since he hade in, he had not let down his guard for a moment. She looked up at him with anxious eyes. Riel carefully grabbed at the hem of Noels clothes, but Noel lightly brushed her hand off. The couple did not notice that because it happened under the table; however, Riels face turned pale. All five of them didnt know anything about Miss Irene Chase, where she is, what her likes are, or even whether she has eaten her meal in the morning. However, when I asked about Miss Riel Chase, they could answer everything about her. Its as if, in this house, theres nothing but Miss Riel Chase. What do you mean by that? The unexpected remark visibly shook the Countessposure. Noel leisurely smiled at her. The sick younger sister and the outgoing older sister. Normally, the employee would prefer the outgoing older sister because its less of a hassle to take care of and appease someone whos not ill. Looking at the amount of trouble doting on the younger sister would cause and neglecting the elder one, I find this situation strange. How disrespectful of you! The Count raised himself from his seat and yelled at the handsome noble across from him, but Noel did not lose hisposure and returned the Count a firm look. The Counts anger began to simmer down from Noels fierce gaze. Noel asked in a cold voice. Is she really a daughter of the Chase household? Irene could not control her anger when the maid told her that she had a letter that hade for her with an unknown sender. Furthermore, the maid concealed this from her, but she had also allowed Riel to take that letter knowing full well that the addressee was Irene and the unspoken rules of society. She immediately knew that the maid considered Irene unworthy of respect, especially since she had easily handed over Irenes letter to Riel, despite Irene being her mistress. If Irene werent in a hurry at that moment, so would not have passed off that matter. However, considering there were more important matters to take care of, she could only deal with itter. Then, Irene visited Riels room. But she couldnt find Riel in her room. When Irene asked the maid, who was cleaning the room, the maid said that Riel had gone out to meet a guest. Irene could intuitively tell that Riel had gone to rece Irene to meet Noel. Irenes heart anxiously thumped as she headed to the entrance of the mansion. Until now, Riel had taken everything from Irene. Parents, friends, maids and even Irenes fianc were all stolen from her. Upon first nce, one would think she was an innocent lily, pure and harmless; however, her subtle actions proved she was indeed the most vicious thief. Irene was about to faint, thinking that Riel would also take her only hope this time. But Irene could not fall down now. She breathed in deeply, strengthening her resolve. When she arrived at the mansions entrance, the butler said they had headed to the living room. Irene directly ran to the living room, ignoring the passing nces of the servants. She ran as eager as when she had searched for him at the ball. Irene wished that Noel did not fall for Riel, and she wished that Riel did not take away herst hope. When Irene arrived in front of the living room, she immediately tried to get inside. However, Irene could not do that when she heard the voice that leaked through from that room. As if she does not exist in this family, no one cares about her. Even her parents onlypliment her younger sister, Riel Chase, and never mention anything about her. Tha... Thats because we do not really have anything to say about her... Do you think its normal for parents to have nothing to say about their children? ... It was Noel Kristens voice. I cannot help but feel pity for her. She has spent such a long time in this house with no one on her side. How many years has she lived like this? Is this a ce that can be called home for her? Are you three fitting to be called her family? I know I am just an outsider and have no right to pry into your familial life. However, giving birth to a child doesnt make you a parent, and just because they share the same blood, doesnt mean theyre sisters. Wha...What are you talking about. The Count became speechless and stammered when he tried to retort to Noels remark. Noel rose from his seat and looked down at the couple and Riel. Then, he spoke in a chilled tone. If you cant make her happy, at least dont make her feel hurt. Shes also a person who has her own feelings.
Chapter 20: You Can Cry (2)
Chapter 20: You Can Cry (2)
Outside the room, Irene who was leaning against the door became silent when she heard that. Irene, who found it hard to cry and express herself, contrary to her younger sister Riel who used tears as her weapon, felt her eyes heat up. No one had ever understood her feelings; she also did not have any person whom she could freely talk to. The man she had only met for the first timest night, had managed to understand how she had felt for over twenty years in this house. Not only that, but he also did something she had never had the courage to do - conveying that in her ce. Irenes head fell. The tears that she had endured for more than twenty years flooded her eyes. She could not stop them, and the salty water overflowed, trickling down her cheeks. Then, the door opened, and a shadow fell over her head. Irene could not lift her head, but she knew who it was. ... Noel did not say any words tofort Irene. Irene could not hear it even if he had said something because she was busy unsessfully holding back her endless tears. Irene habitually held back a sob. It was a habit for Irene to hold back her emotions whenever she felt the need to cry. She used to share a room with Riel when she was young, so Irene would hold back crying even when she felt sad because she worried that Riel would hear it. Eventually, one day Riel heard it and told their parents about it. Irene remembered what her parents had said to her when she was a child. Your sister is holding it back even though shes sick, so why are you crying?That had stung her, and since then, she had forced herself to endure. Because she had convinced herself too, that Riel was holding back. She had to be strong. You can cry. Noel carefully approached Irene and hugged her. Noels hand slowly lifted and patted her on the back. Youve had a hard time alone, Irene. Noels warm voice melted Irenes heart. It caressed her wound that no one could touch. Irene tightly closed her eyes and burst into tears again in the arms of the man she had just metst night. Irene did not know how much time had passed. Her stream of tears did not stop, as if she was pouring out all the sorrow that had umted inside her for the past twenty years. Noel also kept patting her back without saying anything. His wordlessfort and gentle touch gave Irene a sense of security she had never felt before. At the same time, their surroundings also quietened down. Irene could not even tell when her family had left because she was clinging to Noels sleeve the whole time. His strong arms that wrapped around her, was moreforting than anything she had ever experienced from another human. It was the first time in her life that she had cried so much. As the tears slowly stopped, Irene awkwardly pondered the right timing to get out of Noels embrace. Noels embrace was sofortable that Irene felt like she did not want to get away. Should I say that Im fine now? However, it was difficult to talk to Noel after crying in his arms casually. Irene wondered about the state of her face now. Her eyes would be swollen, and the tip of her nose would turn red. Irene did not want to show the state of her face now to the man she wanted to marry. Are you all right now? In the midst of internal conflict brewing inside Irenes mind, Noels voice could be heard. Then Irene carefully stepped back from Noels embrace and timidly nodded. I... Im sorry. Your clothes are all wet now because of me. Irene bowed her head with a flushed face. Noels wet clothes made her feel even more embarrassed. Noel lowered his head to see his clothes. The white shirt he wore was wet with tears. The clothes are supposed to get wet. Its not like thatShall we move? Itll assist you to my room. Irene thought that it would be embarrassing if she kept on apologising to Noel, so Irene tried to change the topic. Irene took Noel to her room because the garden was an open space, and she was afraid someone would hear them. Noel followed Irenes steps through the borate halls to her room. They did not talk on the way to the room. Every time the maid passed by them, their attention would be focused on Irene and Noel. The scene of a handsome man walking side by side with ady who had no presence in the house was an unexpectedbination. But Irene was so nervous that she could not focus on anything. The maids stares went ignored. Irene was too conscious of Noels presence beside her. What Noel said to Irenes parents was still ringing in her ears. She felt a strange emotion arising inside of her. Then Irene nced at Noel and turned her head again when their eyes met. In his presence, she could not help but feel embarrassed. Passing through the second floor, they went up to the third floor. The maids who oversaw Irene and Riels rooms looked surprised, seeing Irene and Noel. One of them ran into Riels room to let Riel know about it. Irene thought that she should have prepared some refreshments in advance. Until this morning, she had been discouraged because she had thought that Noel had not believed her. So, it was strange to look at Noel in front of her, without something to eat to focus on and lessen the strange atmosphere that settled. I should have picked you up in advance. Im sorry for the inconvenience. No, its fine.Well, because of that, Ive learned a little about your situation. ... Noels words made Irenes face burn. Irene was embarrassed that her situation had been exposed to someone new to her. Moreover, to the man who could be her saviour. When Irene silently bowed her head, Noel sighed and opened his mouth. Are you ashamed? ... Theres nothing to be ashamed of. Were more alike than you know.
Chapter 21: A Deserving Person
Chapter 21: A Deserving Person
At his unexpected remark, Irene lifted her head up. Instantly, olive eyes met hazel ones as Irene looked at Noel. The small arc of his lips on his handsome face and smooth skin made her heart flutter. Noel calmly smiled when he felt Irene ncing at him surprised. As you know, my grandfather, Grand Duke of Kristen, was displeased with me. As his displeasure is well known in the mansion, and word of his disapproval of me had already spread far and wide, I was met with mocking gazes everywhere I went. Those who appeared amicable in front of me quietlyughed and gossiped behind my back. Those that chatted to me warmly would have disdain in their eyes, once they turned around. When my brother died, and I became the sole sessor, the situation did change a little bit. I did receive some recognition, but still, it is currently an ongoing struggle. It is not much different from before. My grandfather does not, and refuses to, recognise me as the rightful sessor. Noel sighed, spilling out his feelings. In his words, Irene could sense the tinge of pain and longing, as well as a shy boy who only wanted to be recognised by his grandfather. ...Duke. Irene raised her hand before hesitating midway and dropping it. She did not know how tofort him. All she knew was that she wanted to help him. Noels calm and quietposure made Irene feel even more sorry towards him. One could tell from his story that the young Noel was pitiful. Although Irene had not seen nor experienced any of his struggles herself, for some reason, she knew how it must have felt to be in his shoes. Both their obstacles were different. The challenges that they had to face and ovee were on different scales and in different worlds. However, the same feelings of desperation, loneliness and sadness were universal. The longing of wanting to belong made Irene no different from him. Noelfortably leaned his back against the chair and turned his head towards the terrace. Irenes room was located on the third floor, with a view of the Chase garden from the grand windows. The splendour of the tuberoses and multiflora roses arranged neatly in their trimmed bushes could be seen from above. The small white petals would asionally be swept up from a strong gust of wind and blown about wildly in the air before softly floating towards the ground. In fact, the sides of the walkways, where the gardeners would sweep the petals to, were littered in dots of pale yellow and white. This room is nice. Itsfortable, and you can see the views outside. He stated. Irene nodded. Then, she cautiously asked, Duke, how did you endure it? How could you live in such a ce like that? I would not be able to. Irene was not sure what she looked like at the moment. She hesitated because her bloodshot eyes and tears from before made her appearance look like a carriage wreck. She also was not sure how to approach the topic. However, before she managed to open her mouth again and tell him to forget her question, Noel nced slowly at her and replied. I endured it. For many reasons. His deep hazel eyes glinted in the afternoon sun, and she could see her reflection in his eyes....Irenes heart fluttered. Because all I could do was endure. One day, I knew that it would get better. I knew that perhaps I would wake up one day, and I would have it. Everyone would acknowledge me. I knew that it was not just vain hope, even if it seemed like it. No matter how hard I worked, I hoped that something would change, even though nothing did. Is that not the same reason as to why you chased after me? To run away with me? Noels deep brown eyes caught the look of surprise that crossed Irenes face. His stare made her heartbeat slightly faster than usual. She turned her head to the side to avoid him and cool the heat surfacing in her neck. It was not because she found him attractive, although he was, she felt embarrassed because he was right. From the moment Irene had realised how unfair the situation she was in was, she could no longer breathe in this house. Every step she took, every interaction she made, suffocated her. Irene wanted to get out of the Chase mansion as soon as possible; she wanted to strip away any associations of the people living here with her name. And, to achieve that, she needed Noel to make her dreams be possible. Noel just smiled softly when Irene felt stumped, unable to say anything. Irene, I am not saying that it would be horrific for you to use me in fact, I am going to use you too. Lets make an agreement. Yes? What do you mean by that? Irenes eyes widened as she tried toprehend the meaning behind Noels words. She could not believe him and what he was suggesting. Irene wanted to ask to confirm what she thought, but she was afraid that she would be wrong, and her hopes would be shattered. When Noel stared at Irene, who was so nervous that the hands she rested in herp were trembling, he saw in her hope and fear. When she hesitated to talk, Noel opened his mouth to rify. I know of your circumstances, and I do not think that you are trying to deceive me. That is why I will help you to leave this house, and in return, you will help me until I can inherit the dukedom. ...Duke. When Irene called him, Noel quietlyughed and spoke. Call me Noel. Now you and I are on the same boat. Irenes eyes wavered at his words. She carefully opened her lips, as if to test the name she had been allowed to call before voicing it out. ...Noel. May I also call you by your name? Irene nodded at Noels question. Noel smiled at the charming and quiet girl before him. Irene. He spoke. The name rolled off his tongue smoothly as if he had been wanting to say it all along. ... There were not many opportunities to hear her name be called, other than by her parents. Therefore, it was a strange but warm experience to hear Noel call her name. Especially in his deep baritone, and so tenderly. When Irene looked at him, somewhat mystified, Noel had a soft expression on his face. You need to be a little more confident. He said gently. ... Because you are a deserving person.
Chapter 22: A Special Relationship
Chapter 22: A Special Rtionship
Noel left the Counts house after promising to Irene that he would visit again next time. Irene watched from her window the sight of him entering his carriage before the horseman and guards directed it through the gates of the Chase estate. She sighed. Irene was still slightly breathless at what had happened. The disaster she had initially anticipated a few hours ago, and the dreaded feelings had simmered away. She wished that Noel would be able to return soon and whisk her away. As long as she could leave, she would be content with whatever unforeseeable futurey ahead.As soon as his carriage left the mansion, Riel stormed into Irenes room. She had not even knocked before the door had burst open with a loud bang. It was as if she had been waiting all along for this opportunity. Upon seeing Irene sitting in a rxed posture on her chair, Riel could not help the rage bottled up inside of her. Irene!! You- Exin! How could this happen? She yelled. Irene turned her head from the window to look at Riel. In the state she was in, Irene felt the contrast between her and Riel for the first time might not be so bad. Riel was breathing heavily, perhaps because she had hurriedly run to Irenes room upon seeing Noels carriage depart. With an attentive expression, and concerned voice, Irene spoke up. Be careful, Riel, because I would not be able to take care of you even if you fall down. At her change of topic, Riel became incensed. Answer my question! How do you know the Duke of Kristen? What the hell is going on between you two? She screamed. Her voice became hoarse as she heaved to breathe. Hearing Riels anger and entitlement, Irene began to realise something she wished she had been able to notice much earlier on. If only she had. This was not her delicate and pitiful sister, this was a selfish and maniptive girl who wanted to control every aspect of Irenes life, to cater to her whims. When Riel asked that question, Irene recalled what Noel had stated earlier:Call me Noel. Now you and I are on the same boat. Sister, dont tell me that its not like that, right? When Irene did not answer, Riel asked again in a quivering voice. Irene just stared at her in silence, her gaze cold. Tears began to fill Riels eyes, and her shoulders began to tremble. However, Irene could no longer bring herself to sympathise with the girls pity story and immacte sobs. She truly was the best actress. Sister, are you going to be okay without me? I could die without you. Would you be okay if I died? Riel continued. The pools that had formed around the edge of her eyes were about to overflow. Riel. Irene emotionlessly called Riels name. The maids were huddled together outside the room to see what was happening inside. The small view from the gap of the door that Riel had left when she had not closed the door upon entering her room gave them ess to the voices inside. They seemed to be worried that Riel would copse because of her frail body and heart ailment. Irene looked at Riel with a straight face and spoke. Riel, I have already told you before. Do not use your weak body as a weapon. Stop saying such nonsense, and just answer the question! What is your rtionship with the Duke! Riel cried. Irene smiled and blinked slowly. Her eyshes lifted as she met Riels gaze. We have a special rtionship. She said softly. Riels eyes widened at Irenes answer. The maids who were watching the situation also appeared to be astonished. At that moment, Irene was the only person amongst them, who was calm. Wha...What do you mean. Riel stuttered. It was hard to discern whether her face was red from rage directed at Irene over the entitlement she felt over her sisters life, or from confused anger at how Irene and Duke Kristens rtionship could havee about. I have a special rtionship with the Duke of Kristen. It runs deeper, much more than you think. Irene said. What are you talking about?! Boris. What about Boris?! Riel screamed out that question, and along with it, her inexpressible frustration. Irene looked out of the window again. That time, it had been just like this. Irene, as usual, had been sitting by the window, looking at the beautiful floral garden, when she had spotted Riel and Boris. The pair had been kissing behind a grand oak tree, hidden from viewers on the ground level but in in sight from her room on the third floor. Even now, she could see the image before her eyes. I do not favour taking in spoiled goods. Sister, feel free to take it the affection that you wanted so dearly. Irene smirked, and only sarcasm was left in the words she wanted to say to Riel. Her heart had turned cold against the venom of Riel. Sister!! Irene turned her head and said to Riel while smiling. I give him to you. Irene rang the bell. It was as if this matter was far too trivial for her to deal with, allowing the maids to clean up the mess. She turned her back around and once again faced the window. Behind her, she could feel the maids were rushing in, and the sound of a thud echoed as Riels body copsed to the ground. However, she ignored them. She only calmly gazed beyond the ss panes and observed the warmth of the dimming light from the setting sun. While the maids were busy helping the fallen Riel, Irene hoped for that tall figure to reappear.
Chapter 23: Never Been Your Daughter
Chapter 23: Never Been Your Daughter
I do not know what goes on in that head of yours, Irene. It was not long after Riel had gone out, assisted by the maids, that Irenes parents decided to pay her a visit. At her mothers words, Irene just turned her head away without uttering a single sound. You werent like this as a child. You were a good daughter who never made me worried. Why have you changed so much? Is it that man who made you change like this? The Countess looked at Irene, an expression of resentment and sadness on her face whilst the Count only appeared to be angry. It was evident that he could not let go of the humiliation he had suffered earlier from Noel. Irene shifted her gaze from the wall to see her parents. The couple flinched at Irenes gaze, because she red at them with such sharpness, she had never shown them before. He didnt do anything to me. It was both of you who made me like this. What are you talking about!! Do you know how many things weve given you! Irenes words made her father impatient, and he began to scream at her, enraged. Normally, she would have been scared by now when her parents scolded her, but Irene would not back down this time. After all, she had been through and the beacon of light, she refused to timidly back down. She wanted to end this on a final note that would liberate her from this family. Irene stared straight at her father and clearly enunciated the words she wanted to say. Mother, Father, have the both of you ever recognised me as your daughter? Of course! Irene, quickly apologise to your father! The Countess yelled at her, but Irene kept looking straight at the Count and continued. Then, dont bother with my business. How can parents not care about their daughter? So far, you have never cared about me. What! I cannot remember a single moment that you have ever shown care for me. Irene got up from her seat and said while facing her father. You always prioritise Riel, and then Riel. I was just there for you two as her sister and nothing more. But I do not wish to be her sister anymore. Pang! Irenes head turned away. A burning pain spread out on her cheek. What a heartless person! Do you know how much Riel thinks of you? If you say that one more time, I wont stay still! The Count busted out in anger. Irene raised her hand to touch her hot cheeks. Her fathers big and strong hands that hit her were much more painful than when her mother hit her. Butpared to this momentary sting, the pain in her heart she had carried with her for the past twenty years hurt far more. However, Irene lifted her head again and emotionlessly looked at her father. Her pompous father was dumbfounded at Irenes action. This is the evidence. Its proof that you only see me as Riels older sister. Please leave my room. I dont think I have anything more to say to you. Then, Irene turned her back against them and faced the window. The Countess roughly dragged the Count out of the room and left ast word for Irene. Youll regret it! Bang. The door mmed shut. Irene looked at the garden where the streetlights were going off and touched her hot cheeks. She could feel that her skin was turning red as if it had started to swell up. But she felt unsettled. Normally, I wouldnt have been able to hold it in. If it were any other day, Irene would have copsed and be frustrated like when she had been hit by her mother before. But this time, she wasnt. She could bear it, because she had hope. Irene closed her eyes, and Noels face came to her mind. Just by imagining him, a sense of peace settled onto her. After that, a week passed, but there was no contact from Noel. Irene became worried that Noel might have changed his mind, but she held onto the belief that Noel was a man of his word. He would not be like that. Irene clearly remembered that Noel had said that he had to sort out important matters first before he could get in touch with her. But she still had yet to hear anything from him. Perhaps aplication has urred? Otherwise, it was impossible that he would not contact her. Irenes family thought that Noel had lost interest in her, but Irene refused to believe that. The Grand Duke of Kristen. There was a high possibility that he disapproved of this idea. Because the only person who could defeat Noel, the Duke of Kristen, was his grandfather himself. Noels predecessor, the Grand Duke of Kristen. Is there anything I can do to help him? However, Irene could not meet Noel, so she could do nothing even if she wanted to help. Huh,Irene sighed resignedly, realising she had no power to aid him. Noel had been helping her, but she could not do anything to reciprocate his kind gestures. She felt ufortable because she felt like she was receiving too much. Then, the door was carefully opened, and the maid came inside. When Irene stared at her with a cold gaze, the startled maid avoided her eyes. The madam asked me to bring you down. The maid said. What is the matter? Irene asked. That... youll know when you get down.
Chapter 24: Boris (1)
Chapter 24: Boris (1)
Irene frowned at the usual one-sided order from her parents. After Noel had left, Irene was once again treated like an invisible person in her own residence. She was used to being treated like that by the maids and the servants, but now even her parents gave her the silent treatment. That was the reason why she had rarely left her room. However, Irene now was able to be more confident than before. Noels presence had given her some courage and newfound respect from the servants. The maids also could no longer recklessly treat her because they knew that she had someone behind her supporting her. This was the first time in a week that Irene had been summoned, so this forced Irene to go down from her room in wonder. Moreover, she was still the daughter of this house, and as long as she lived in her parents house, she could not ignore them. Irene looked at the window and stood up from her seat. As she headed to the door, Irene stopped for a moment when she saw her reflection in the mirror. There was arge piece of gauze stered on her left cheek. The day Irene had taken a hit from the Count, her cheeks had turned swollen the next day. The trace of the handprints on her face was awful, so she had to ce gauze to cover them. Irene touched her cheek and took off the gauze. Fortunately, there was only a slight bruise left, and the swelling had now subsided. Irene was made to leave her room after she threw the gauze into the trash can. As Irene went down the stairs, the sound ofughter from the lower floor made itself clear in her ears. But it was not just her familysughter. In the midst of the voices, there was a mans voice.The voice was not unfamiliar to her. As Irene continued her steps, the voice became clearer the further she descended. Then, she could tell who the person was who owned that voice.Oh, Irene. My fiance.Boris, who sprang up from the sofa, stretched out his arms towards Irene. Immediately, he moved to try and embrace her, whom he still considered as his lover. Riel, who was sitting next to Boris, looked at Irene with a bright smile.What is happening...Irene, who stared nkly at Boris, asked while turning her gaze to her mother. Upon recognising Boris, her face had turned stiff.What are you doing?On hearing Irenes cold tone, Boris had a troubled look, but the Countess appeared to be very rxed. She lectured Irene whilst sipping her tea.What are you doing in the presence of a guest? Come and sit down, Irene.Im sorry, but I will go back.Irene!As soon as Irene was about to go back coldly, Boris suddenly came running up the stairs and shouted her name. Irene became surprised and backed away when Boris outstretched his arms and tried to hug her. Irenes eyes grew wide. The Countess also seemed to be surprised at the unpredictable situation. Riel looked at the two with an expressionless face.How dare you.Oh, Irene. Please listen to my story. You have misunderstood me right now.Irene pushed his chest to get away from him, but Boris did not back down. Only when Irene stomped hard on top of his feet did Boris back down and retreat his foot. In that unpredictable situation, Irene red at Boris. Then Boris knelt before her. Irene looked down at him with an absurd expression appearing on her face.Boris banged his head to the ground and vented his dejection.I must have been crazy for a while. I forgot for a moment how precious you are to me. I was a jerk. He cried, his forehead touching the ground....Boris.Wait, Irene! Listen to my story. Of course, I know I did something wrong, but I was lonely.What?Irene had a puzzled look on her face. The Countess and Riel just watched Boris y without a word. Boris looked up at Irene with a look of unjust and spoke.Ive always shown you as much affection as I could, but you havent shown me any affection....Think about it. Its been 100 days since we met. With that time, other couples would have.Stop it, Boris.Irene clenched her fists. She felt ashamed to know him. In fact, Irene felt so disgraced, and she could not bear to listen to his words anymore. She regretted that she had ever sincerely loved him and wanted to spend the rest of her life with a jerk like him.Irene did not want to see Boris face anymore. It was only now that she had caught him in the act that she had a revtion. Boris had never once thought of their rtionship as being important.If Boris had really loved Irene sincerely, he would not have had to make an excuse like that. No, he would not have even tried to cheat on her with her younger sister in the first ce. Moreover, confirming that fact right in front of her eyes made her heart break even more.You should also listen to Boriss side of the story, sister.Then, Riel, who had watched the situation unfold on the sidelines, stood up to defend Boris. The Countess just sighed as if the situation was frustrating for her. Irene almost doubted her ears and turned her gaze to Riel.Boris is truly regretful and reflected on his act, and its not that hes the only one who was wrong. You are also in the wrong, sister.WhatWhat Riel said was right. You do not understand how lonely Ive been because of how you are to me.Boris, who was paying attention to Riels words, got up from the floor and questioned Irenes behaviour. Irene looked at him with a puzzled look. As time went by, Boris momentum grew stronger because he knew how to crush Irenes feelings very well.
Chapter 25: Boris (2)
Chapter 25: Boris (2)
Think about it. Ive always told you that I love you, but you have never told me that you loved me, and now you look down on me because my family went bankrupt.As Boris said that out loud, Irene let out an ironicugh. She often told him that she was bad at expressing her feelings, and he always said that he understood her. She had also never looked down or ignored his family. Rather, Irene had always lent him various valuable things when he had told her about his family situation. But rather than being thankful, he wasining about it.Are you really the Boris I knew?The man who had always whispered love, stroked her hair affectionately, promised to sing her a serenade, had disappeared. The sweet man who had promised to marry her was nowhere to be seen, and it was as if he had never existed in the first ce. There was only a devilish man remaining before her eyes.Tell me! Is what I was saying wrong? Irene!He screamed. His spit and hot breathnded on Irene. The Countess and Riel only wordlessly looked on. Even the maid just nced at Irene and Boris but did not think to stop him. Boris swung his hand as if he wanted to hit Irene. Irene could not bear to see it, so she turned her head. Boris only became more thrilled seeing Irenes reaction. Irene wanted to run away from here. The ce where no one stood on her side.Didnt you hear Irene say no?At that moment, Irenes eyes grew wide at the sudden sweet voice that interfered with the situation. Boris turned his head towards the unexpected uninvited guest with a fierce look. As the person entered the room, he nced at Irene. Shock was written on Irenes face when she saw who the intruder was.What business do you have to do with Irene?Boris shouted when Noel entered the room. Noel looked at Irene for a moment and then turned his gaze to Boris with a cold face. Noels cold gaze made Boris flinch.We have a special rtionship.Irene was shocked. Noels arrival was too coincidental. It was almost as if he had read her mind. It was just in time, just when she had thought that she wanted to run away from this ce because no one was on her side.There was silence after Noels answer. Then, Boris went down the stairs and questioned Noel with an intimidating look.What? What did you just say? What is your rtionship with Irene?Were in a special rtionship. Is it that hard to understand?No! Thats not it. A special rtionship with Irene? Im Irenes special person.Boris grabbed Noels cor. Boris was shocked when he saw Noels face up close.Sir Gertin.The Countess, surprised by the sight, btedly stood up from her seat and dissuaded Boris. Even though Noel had not been appointed as a Grand Duke, she did not know what would happen in the future. Moreover, she only brought Boris here to help her persuade Irene, but she did not imagine that Boris would stir up such a fuss.Boris, stop it.Boris was shocked when Riel, who had just observed the situation before, approached and tried to stop him. Boris could not believe that even Riel refused to take his side. Boris, who got angrier, pushed Riel away.Step aside.Ahhh.Riel weakly fell to the floor; Boris was startled by that. He felt that he had not pushed her that hard. He had only lightly brushed Riel aside, but he was taken aback when she fell hard to the floor.Boris nced at Irenes expression. Boris hoped that she would apologise to him now, but Irene was staring nkly at the man in front of him. Boris gritted his teeth and grabbed Noels cor stronger.However, Boris and Noels height was quite different. It was only Boris who found his hand hurting whilst Noel didnt suffer much.Is your strength only to this extent?When Noel asked Boris as if it were aughable matter, Boris clenched his teeth and pulled it stronger, but Noel did not even budge.Noel opened his mouth while looking down at Boris with his dark brown eyes.I asked, is your strength only to this extent?Ah, who the hell are you!What amotion this is!Then, the Count came while eximing. Boris, who was surprised, quickly put down his hand from Noels cor. Noel bowed his head at the Count.Im sorry to havee so suddenly.The Duke of Kristen, what kind of rudeness is this? Irene, what the hell did you do to make this happen?The Count, who was furious at Irene, who was standing on the stairs, turned his gaze to Riel, who was lying on the floor. He was surprised and hurriedly raised Riel up.Riel! What on earth is going on here? Are you okay? Are you hurt?Dad Im fine. More than that, the DukeWhos worried about who? Why are you just standing like a stone,e and take Riel back to her room?The Countess, who was surprised by the Counts sudden shouting, hurriedly assisted Riel. While helped by the Countess, Riel looked at Noel. Riel hesitated and then carefully opened her mouth.
Chapter 26: Another Letter (1)
Chapter 26: Another Letter (1)
I apologise for Sir Gertins rudeness in his stead Please forgive him.This isnt something you should apologise for.ButWhen Noel coldly answered her, Riel nodded with a sullen look and then followed the Countess. When the Count looked at all the maids who had gathered around the ce, the maids hurriedly moved away so they could not be seen.I did not know you to be such an absent-minded man.When the Count spoke to Boris in a cold tone, Boris lowered his head. The Count looked at Boris with a pathetic look, and then he turned to Noel.As far as I know, the Grand Duke of Kristen is a family with a long history of elegance and dignity, but I guess you arent like that.Im sorry to make such a fuss in your house, Count. But even though I had sent a letter to Miss Irene Chase, I didnt get any reply, so I came here by myself to know what was going on.Boris, who was surprised by the word Grand Duke of Kristen from the Counts mouth, looked back at Noel. Irene also had a puzzled look on her face. Noel had mentioned a letter - one that she had never received.Noels words made the Count frantically cough. Irene intuitively could tell that her father had stolen Noels letter for her. Irene looked at the Count, devastated. She had never thought that he would do that to her.But I think I came at the right time. I have something for you, Count. Come here, Miss.Noel reached his hands out to Irene whilst Boris and the Count turned their gaze to Irene. Boris snorted at that because he was confident that Irene would note even if Noel called her. Boris pompously yelled at Irene.Irene! Go back to your room! Were going to have a man-to-man agreement here! Boris said this while looking at Noel with a confident face.Irene has never disobeyed me.Irene had always given Boris whatever he wanted except when he had asked for a more sexual rtionship. So, he was also confident this time that Irene would listen to him and not the Duke of Kristen.But I, too, was a little surprised.If Noel were a normal Kristen, Boris wouldnt be able to hope to fight him, but the Duke of Kristen in front of him had an uncertain future. There was no reason to fear Noel because it was unlikely that he could ever take over the dukedom.Most importantly, if Boris could get his hand on Irene, he would also get his hand on Count Chase.Although Riel shook me for a moment.What kind of a man would not fall for that when there was temptationing from a small and slender girl? Boris thought that his instincts had only swayed him for a while. He did not doubt that Irene would not understand him if he exined it well. But what happened was different from what he had expected.Irene!When Irene came down the stairs and headed towards Noel, the shocked Boris screamed at her. The Count also looked surprised because he did not realise that Irene would make that choice. Irene would be in trouble if she went to Noel. Also, the Count had thought that nothing good woulde from that choice and would only escte the already ufortable situation.But Irene still walked on her own and only looked at Noel Kristen. Suddenly, she looked different from Irene that the Count knew.Im sorry, Duke. I should have taken better care of the letter.Its all right.Noel relieved Irene with a gentle smile at her apology. Boris looked at Irene, who was standing beside Noel, his face crazed over, revelling with absurdness at the situation unfolding before him. His eyes were shaking as if he could not bring himself to believe what had just happened.The reason why I had toe here despite the inconvenience is to inform you of this.Noel gave a signal, and then his secretary, who was standing far behind him, approached. Irene and the Count, who were not aware of the secretarys existence because he was out of their sight, were surprised to see him. The secretary handed a bag of documents to Irene and the Count and then backed out again.ThisI want you to take a look at those documents.After Noel said that, the Count and Irene checked the content of the documents. Boris nervously looked at them because he was the only one who did not receive anything.There was quite a lot of paperwork inside, but it all stated one main thing. It was a certificate and statement that Boris, the second son of Viscount Gertin, used his fiances name, Irene Chase, to take a loan from many ces.What is this?The Count strongly crumpled the paper in his hands and looked at Boris, fury written all over his face. Irene could not move her eyes from the papers. The first day Boris had taken a loan from the statement was when he and she officially became engaged.Everything was nned. From the very beginning, Boris had approached Irene because he was aware of Irenes background.But why? Irene would have been filled with a sense of betrayal if this had been before, but now she couldnt feel anything. Ah, that was because Irene could not feel any love for Boris anymore.When the Count threw the papers on the floor, Boris hurriedly checked them. Boris hands were trembling when he saw the content of the paper.That...! Its a fabrication! Hes lying!How dare you say its only a fabrication when you can clearly see that it is a notarial act! How dare you deceive me! What a relief that I know this now!
Chapter 27: Another Letter (2)
Chapter 27: Another Letter (2)
Oh, no. Count, Irene!How dare you ruin my familys name! Get out of my sight! I dont want to see you.At that order, Boris looked at the Counts face with a pale look and then turned to Irene. With Boris look of desire to be saved by Irene, she hesitated for a moment and then calmly spoke to him.Boris, the rtionship between us is over.Ah!Boris mouth became wide open upon Irenes words that sounded like a death sentence to him. After a moment of silence, Boris jumped out from his ce and rushed towards Noel to attack him.This was because of you Arghh!But Boris was no longer able to approach Noel. This was because Noels secretary quickly approached and gripped Boris neck from behind. No matter how hard Boris struggled to separate from his grip, the secretary did not budge.What should I do with him?Politely send him out.Okay.Noel ordered with a calm manner. The secretary nodded his head and briefly looked at Irene. Then he dragged Boris out.Bang. When the door closed, Noel looked at Irene.Its all over.Noel wanted to say that to Irene.I would like to express my gratitude to the Grand Duke for this. For saving our status that was almost ruined.You dont have to. I have only done what is natural.I see. Please dont stay too long. Do quickly go back.The Count was dissatisfied with Noels polite answer. He wanted to kick Noel out right away, but he could not do that since Noel had helped him.When the Count disappeared from the room, Irene turned to Noel, an apologetic look on her face.Im sorry. I couldnt get your letter.Noel shook his head at her words and said softly.Its fine because I had expected that you wouldnt get it anyway.Irene looked up at Noels unexpected words, questioning with her eyes.What did he mean that he had expected that I would not receive it?Noel exined with a kind face as if he understood Irenes mind.The date and time of the visit that was written in the letter were fake.What? What do you mean?Because it would be difficult for you to interfere with that. Noel smiled, and then he continued his exnation. I just made a few mistakes.After the situation reached its conclusion, Irene thought that they could not stay in that room any longer, so she and Noel headed to the garden. She did not get permission from her father to go out, but she decided to be close to Noel because it was better if more people saw them together. If they suddenly married without any interaction, it would arouse suspicion.They walked inside the garden, which was less crowded, then Irene brought Noel to a small sshouse with a table and chairs inside. Irene sat on the opposite side of Noel. It was the summer season, so the garden was full of grass and flower scents, and asionally, butterflies also flew around. It was a perfect atmosphere to talk.It had been a long time since Irene hadst felt this kind of peace. It was a peaceful silence. Then, Irene carefully spoke up when she felt that Noels attention was too focused on her.Is there something on my face?Noel seemed to be pondering for a moment before he answered Irenes question, and then he pointed at Irenes cheek.By any chance, did you get hit after I left before?Ah.Irene was shocked at his words. Noel was pointing his finger at her cheek, which still disyed the bruise. She had ced gauze on it to reduce the swelling, and almost all the bruising had disappeared, so she had thought that even though they were sitting in close proximity, he would not suspect. No one would know unless they decided to look closely at her, so she was shocked that Noel had caught that.Irene lowered her head, and her face was flushed because of shame. Usually, the aristocrats would value their daughters because they were like a trophy to sell for a family to form alliances, so they grew up like precious jewels. Just looking at Riel right now, you could tell that if the wind blew on her, she would fly away. If someone held her, she would also crumble. Comparing Riel to Irene was a stark contrast like the sea and sky.So, it was unbelievable that Irenes own father did that to her. Irene was ashamed if Noel was to find out about that. Although she had told him that she had wanted to escape from this house, she still wanted to show a good image of herself in front of him.Ah, no. Its just.Irene weakly said. Her mind blurred, and she could not form words to express herself clearly. Noel just looked at her without saying anything. Noels eyes seemed to speak as if demanding the truth from Irene. In the face of those strong brown eyes, Irene nodded her head. Noels sigh could be heard, and then he reflexively shrugged. Noel gazed deeply at Irene, who was nervous in her seat and then he quietly said.You dont have to hide it. Youre the victim. The one that should be ashamed is not you but the assant.
Chapter 28: To Marry You
Chapter 28: To Marry You
At Noels words, Irene lifted her head. Immediately it was like the colours of Autumn. Deep brown met green. Irene blushed, feeling flustered at how close they were, and quickly diverted her eyes from his. Although she had met Noel a few times before, even being so bold as to stop him, it was truly her first time seeing his handsome features so close.Irenes experience with men had only been her cheating fianc - Boris. Thus, her impression of them had been desperate and fleeting. The first time they had met was the exact situation Irene had found herself in. They had met at night. It was rushed and dark. The second time too, she, unfortunately, could not pay attention to his face because her eyes were so swollen from crying. Now that she was looking more closely at him, Irene caught herself thinking - Noel is really...handsome. Noel had soft hair, blonde hair with a silver overtone. He had deep dark brown eyes, which women could lose themselves staring at - Irene certainly almost did. His skin was clear without blemishes, and Noel had defined facial structures. He was also quite tall, so Irene had to raise her head a little bit to make eye contact with him. Observing him more, his shoulders were firm and broad, and his neck looked smooth. She was sure, underneath his clothing, concealed strong and taught muscles. Suddenly Noel coughed. Irene flushed. She could not believe her thoughts at a time like this! Im not going to get married just because of his face. A face was not sufficient for marriage. Suddenly Irene remembered what one of the women had said at the ball. Noel was very handsome like the rumour, but he was just a good-looking illegitimate child in the rumour, nothing more or less. Everyone was sure that Noel wouldnt inherit the dukedom, so they ignored him. There were also people who openly criticised him. Miss? I wish that I could help you too, Duke. What? Irene stared silently at Noel, and when Noel asked him, Irene suddenly said those words. Noel seemed puzzled by Irenes sudden and unexpected remarks. Irene was also startled by her own words, she was just thinking it in her mind, but when Noel suddenly asked her, she unconsciously spoke that. However, Irene had no intention of retracting those words. She knew that she had said that out of the blue, but she had meant every word. We need to help each other, but Im the one who is always receiving help from you. Youforted me in ourst meetings, and you also helped me with Boris... Ah, thats what you mean. As if Noel understood what Irenes said, he nodded his head. You dont have to worry about that. Rather than thinking that I did that for you, I think of that as a stepping stone to achieve my goal. Whats the goal? To marry you and inherit the dukedom. Noels soft expression turned firm as he said that. Just as her family was Irenes weakness, Noels weakness was the dukedom. However, that motivated Noel more to show other people the image of him inheriting the dukedom. But of course, Noels grandfather did not recognise his decision to marry Irene. That was the only obstacle blocking Noel from his goal. Irene stared at Noel. Currently, she could not guess what was on Noels mind, but at least she knew what Noel must be feeling now. Being subject to that It must be miserable. Irene felt it several times a day. It was a thorn that would suddenly pop into her mind even though she tried hard to forget it. It was a constant struggle. Looking at your situation, we need to speed things up. But it is not easy to break my grandfathers will, so it will take a little longer. Until then, will you I will. ...? When Irene felt Noel hesitate to ask her, she immediately answered him. Noel seemed surprised by Irenes answer, which made her ears feel hot. Irene was ashamed enough, but she plucked up her courage and asked. Cant I meet him? What do you mean. Noel, who was flustered and had yet to understand what Irene meant fully, asked her. Irene, who managed to gain a little more courage, said this time in a more determined voice. The Grand Duke of Kristen. ... Your grandfather.
Chapter 29: I Will (1)
Chapter 29: I Will (1)
While Irene and Noel were out in the garden, Riel entered her parents room. Her face was pale, and a feeling reminiscent of jealousy and spite enveloped her. The event before when Noel had suddenly appeared, and the Count who had been infuriated by Boris askew behaviour, had shaken her.With a face of surprise, the Count asked his beloved daughter, Riel! Why have you not yet returned to your room? Especially when you are not feeling well? At the Counts indignant concern, Riel slightly bowed and shook her head. The pale lotus figure had been perfected, and she delicately cated the riled Count of his anxiety with a soft but tough smile. Father, I was afraid you would be upset because ofsister It would pain me to see you in such a mood. I felt it would be appropriate for me to be here for you. Oh, my dearest kind daughter. Come here, dear. The Count stretched out his arm at Riels words, then hugged Riel with a gentleness that Irene had never experienced and never would. The Countess, who had appeared upset before, rxed upon seeing Riel and the Count. But, to tell the truth, I have something to say said Riel, who was enveloped in her fathers warm embrace. She hesitantly raised her head, peeking slightly embarrassed through his arms. The corners of her eyes started to heat. The Count, upon seeing his beautiful daughters amethyst eyes well up with tears, became flustered. He quickly directed Riel to the bed and asked what the matter was. What are you going to say that makes your face like that? You need to know that my heart also feels broken every time youre in pain. Im sorry...To be honest, I tried not to believe it, but today I found out the truth. Riel, what do you mean by that? The Countess questioned Riels ambiguous words. Riel looked around as if she hesitated to tell her secret, and then she cautiously said. To tell the truth, Ive been telling my sister for a long time that I admired Duke Kristen. What. The Counts eyes grew wide. Riel had already told him before that she was fond of Duke Kristen, but he didnt know that Riel actually liked the man. The Countess also had an unexpected look on her face. Then, Riel burst into tears and cried. But then suddenly my sister approached the Duke, and then Boris took her fortune and deceived me with his affection. I tried not to believe it, but Boris affection deceived me. I just found out today that my sister is. Riel raised her head, and tears dropped from her eyes. She could see anger brew in her fathers face then her mother embraced her. While being embraced in her mothers arms, Riel spoke with difficulty. She was taking revenge on me by trying to take the Duke away from me. Riel cried hysterically. Riel, dont worry. It will never happen. With a burst of anger, the Count jumped from his seat after shouting that. You must have had a hard time. The Countess whispered that while sweeping down Riels hair. Riel buried her face in her mothers arms. She could feel her mothers hands stroking her hair. Riel opened her eyes and smiled. Sister, if I cannot have something, neither will you.
Chapter 30: I Will (2)
Chapter 30: I Will (2)
Im sorry, Duke. You must have been waiting for a long time, right? No, its fine. Irene, who hurried out from the back door, said to Noel. Noel shook his head with a kind face. It was hard to be out of sight from the people in the house, so it took longer to get out. But thankfully, after the Boris incident, her letters were not disturbed again. Two weeks had already passed since that day, and two days ago, Irene received a message that the date had been set. Noel and Irene ran quickly to the carriage. Then Noel opened the door of the carriage. Noel reached out his hand as Irene tried to climb up. Irene looked at his hand with a puzzled face. The carriage has a high footing, so hold my hand. Ah, Im fine. Irene had never been escorted like this in her life, so her face was flushed with embarrassment. When she was in a rtionship with Boris, Boris would go straight into the carriage, and Irene would have to climb up the steps by herself. He had never once helped Irene before. So, it felt normal for Irene to be treated like that. I would be in trouble if you fall down and get hurt. Noel said again when Irene refused his offer. Contrary to his determined tone, Noels face was soft. Irene had no reason to refuse his gesture, so she carefully reached out her hand to him. Noel was surprised when Irene held his hand delicately, but instead of cing her fingers in his palm, she positioned her hand in his hand like a handshake. He couldnt help her up to the carriage like this. Rather, it would only strain her wrist. Irene, who was ignorant of that fact, held Noels hands and looked at him nkly. No matter how hard she looked at Noel, it didnt seem like he was ying a trick on her. Noel, who held back hisugh, let go of Irenes hand. Irene seemed perplexed when Noel suddenly pulled out his hand and tilted her head at his action. If you hold it like that, it will only make your wrist hurt. Then Noel put his hand under Irenes hands, who became stiff, and then supported her to get up to the carriage. Only then did Irene realise the proper way to do it. Thank you, Duke. Irene felt so hot that she could almost feel smokeing out of her face. Then, Irene mbered into the cushioned seat of the carriage and sat in her ce. Soon after, Noel sat opposite her. Then, the carriage moved away from the Chase residence. However, even as she felt the gravel beneath them, Irene could not raise her head. She was so embarrassed that she had made such a beginners mistake like that. How amusing it must have been to watch her. However, there was a reason why Irene did not know that. Not only had she not learned proper social manners, but she had also never received an escort from anyone. Irene was agitated each time the carriage shook. She tightly clenched her fist and nced at Noel, who was looking out the window at the passing greenery. Then Irene carefully opened her mouth. The Grand Duke Noel swivelled to face Irene. Does he know that Iming? Only now did Irene muster the courage to ask the most important question on her mind. She was aplete nervous wreck from the moment Noel hade to escort her. She silently chastised herself for questioningte and then looked up at Noel. Noel raised his brow at Irene and then looked out the window again. Im sure he knew. Maybe. He answered. Maybe? Irene tilted her head at Noels vague answer. Noel was silent for a moment and then added an exnation. Ive told him that Im bringing you there. But I didnt hear his answer. Ahh From that remark, one could tell that his rtionship with the Grand Duke of Kristen was strained. But When the conversation was cut off and Irene looked ufortable, Noel spoke up. Irene raised her head, curiosity on her face, and stopped breathing for a moment. Noel was staring straight at Irene, which caused her to be embarrassed at the sudden eye contact. Then, Noel opened his mouth. Miss, why did you call me Duke?
Chapter 31: Call Me Noel
Chapter 31: Call Me Noel
Y-yes? Irene stuttered, surprised at the sudden question. I thought we had agreed to remove the titlest time, Noel said. He frowned slightly disapprovingly. No matter the person, whenever he heard his title, it left a foreign aftertaste. He much preferred the familiarity of his own name. Especially if it came from his to be Ah, um Irene fumbled; her face troubled. Noel looked at her curiously. It appeared that he was quick-witted but insensitive in this regard. How could I immediately call you by your name? Within the upper echelons of nobility, calling a person by their first name was an act of reserved intimacy. It was an endearment privy to be used only by family, friends, and lovers. As such, how could Irene, who barely knew Noel, possibly call out to him with that level of non-existent closeness? There was no way Irene could immediately begin addressing Noel by his name after meeting him only a few times. For the Irene, who had grown up secluded and was vehemently socially awkward with her interactions with her own servants, let alone other people outside her immediate social circle, this was even more so the case. You also call me Miss. Irene fumbled to deflect him. She found it too difficult at this point in time and needed to find an excuse to escape from the situation. Unfortunately, that was the only excuse she could think of.Unexpectedly, Noel appeared to contemte her weak retort quite seriously. Then, he nodded in resigned agreement. Ahh, I see. It was surely my fault. He sighed. No. Thats not what I. Irene began, suddenly feeling auspiciously guilty. She did not want him to misunderstand. It was not Noels fault it was her incapacity to interact with people at a normal function. Irene. ... meant. When he said her name without notice, Irene was surprised and looked nkly at Noel. She didnt expect him to call her name suddenly. She had only wanted to make an excuse to hide her timid self. From now on, Ill call you Irene and not Miss. So please also call me Noelfortably. Ah, but It will be easier to convince others about our rtionship. Irene blinked. She had only called his name once, so she was embarrassed to suddenly begin referring to him so intimately on a regr basis. Irene took a deep breath. For their rtionship. For her future. It was the first step. Just a name, how hard could it be? Suddenly her previous doubts cleared, and Irene nodded her head. Noel. Thats nice to hear. Noel smiled broadly when Irene managed to call his name. Then, Irene nced at Noels face. Like a man who had achieved his purpose, Noel looked satisfied. However, Irene could hardly take her eyes off him. Noel. All Irene had done was call his name, but she immediately felt closer to him; it felt like he was on her side. When Noel felt Irenes gaze on him, he tried to look at her, but Irene quickly diverted her gaze, pretending to look out the window. However, that was useless because Noels figure was reflected in the colourless translucent window. Irene tried to remove Noel from her sight, but she couldnt avoid his figure no matter where she turned. Noel had already turned his gaze from Irene, but Irene could still see Noels reflection in the window, and a smile came to her lips. Noel. His name felt like a magic spell. To the nervous and jittery Irene, it was a surprising yet pleasantfort.
Chapter 32: The Kristen Estate
Chapter 32: The Kristen Estate
Irene, we have arrived. Noel smiled. Here, hold my hand and get off.He jumped off the carriage and offered his firm hand to Irene. The carriage had stopped in front of the Kristen mansions main building. Irene did not make the same mistake as she had done in the beginning. She firmly grasped his hand, ignoring the slight jump in her stomach, and got off the carriage with his support. It was such a gentlemanly act, and she knew it was normal. But rarely had she experienced it. Irene found it hard to hold back the emotions that were threatening to spill from her trembling heart. With a deep breath, she forced herself to settle now was not the time; she was here to aplish something important, the second step to her freedom. Irene had only heard about the Grand Duke Kristen in name. Still, stories were iparable to the real thing. It was the first time she had ever witnessed such vast wealth. Though the Chase family did notg with regards to the power and title of Count, it was unduly iparable to that of Grand Duke Kristen. As far as her eyes could see, the estate was morous. The house, which abruptly terminated the gravel road, was grand and handsome and drew her eye in with stone parapets framing the edge, and before the front gardens, curved around a fountain with a marble statue centrepiece. The streams of water caught the sun and dazzled the estate in a glitter of rainbow water diamonds. Just thendscape it made the Kristens of some more natural importance and social importance. Irene could not help but feel out of ce. Nervously, she gulped down her saliva. What if I make a mistake? A rush of anxiety filled Irene. Its all right. Noelforted Irene as if he knew what was inside her mind. Irene looked up at him with a nervous face. Noel, who was unperturbed, softened his expression and soothed her with a calm smile. Before you came, my situation... It was at its lowest point, so much so that I could not fall further, even if I had tried. ...Noel. So, you wont make me feel any more troubled or embarrassed. You do what you do. I do what I do. Just do your best and be yourself. That is enough. It was amazing how those words affected her. Irene, whose heart had been filled with unrelenting anxiety, gradually calmed down, and the air became easier to breathe. Each breath from that point onwards eased the tension down her spine. By the time she managed to enter the mansion, the pressure weighing on her had long since disappeared. So, you dont have to me yourself, and you dont have to overdo it, Irene. Noels sweet words permeated Irenes ear and seemed to spread all over her body. From her head to her fingertips, his warmth and kindness seeped into her. Then Irene nodded, and only then could she face him with a bright smile. Thank you, Noel. Noel smiled quietly at her words. When Noel and Irene entered the main building together, a man approached them as if he had been waiting in advance. He had green hair and green eyes. Irene could recognise him at once. It was the man who had handed Irene and her father the documents and dragged Boris awayst time.
Chapter 33: Poor Tom
Chapter 33: Poor Tom
Wee. Tom bowed. Noel nodded. Tom, is Grandfather inside? Yes, he is, but. Tom nced at Irene, who stood timidly behind Noel. His face was wrought with anxiety, but only for a brief second as it became obscured with a cloud of doubt. His gaze scanned the neer, though Irene did not notice his evaluation. She was much too transfixed in wonder as she stared at the main building of the estate. It stood out, not because it was thergest though it was, but because it exuded some kind of grandness and importance, with the intricate stone carvings that framed the ledges of the balcony and roof. Between the main entrance and the buildingy a courtyard, as if to say, one must traverse and disrupt the stillness of the ce to reach the great Duke.Perhaps, the Grand Duke Kristen was beyond that door. Is the mansion always this quiet? Irene wondered out loud. Its always like that. Noel answered as if he was used to it and stared at Irenes surprised face. Toms expression became strange too. Irene became curious when the two men next to her were staring at her with puzzled faces. Perhaps she had been too inquisitive. She was worried that she had made a mistake. Noel, who was aware of her train of thought, immediately spoke to assuage her doubts. Irene, your expression looks too solemn I apologise if what I said before offended you. He said apologetically. Ah, no. Its fine. Irene shook her head at Noel. When she turned to look at the window, she could see her expression in the reflection. Her face was schooled as if she were about to enter the battlefield. Irene could not control her expression; after all, who would not be nervous meeting the Grand Duke of Kristen to obtain his approval. Aware of this, Noel continued to assure Irene. Really, there is nothing to worry about. No matter what you do, my grandfather will not eat you. He offered jokingly. Irene blinked at Noels unexpected remark. Eat her? It had not ever crossed her mind that his grandfather would do such a thing! She tried to figure out what Noel meant by that, and then she realised that Noel had used humour to encourage her. Her palpitating heart settled down slightly at his small joke. Although, she was slow, and it was only moments after that Irene finally clicked to that conclusion. Somehow, the image of Noel joking did not seem to match her image of him. Irene stared at him nkly for a moment and then giggled. Herughter caused Noel to flush from embarrassment. Tom amusedly flicked his eyes between the two, contemting what was wrong with them. Tom had heard from his master that they were in an alliance to achieve their own respective goals. But their rtionship does not look like it is merely based on that. It would have been fitting to call their rtionship one between lovers because they looked happy and were getting to know each other. Moreover, Tom had spent more than a decade at Noels side, but he had never seen Noel joke or willingly put himself in a position of potential embarrassment, only to make his partner rx. Tom remembered when he had been so nervous during his meeting with the Great Kristen for the first time. Noel had just kicked his leg to tell him to stop bothering him. Ahthere was too much contrast with how Noel had treated him then and how he was treating Irene now.
Chapter 34: Miss Irene Chase
Chapter 34: Miss Irene Chase
As soon as Tom raised his hand to forehead, rubbing to get rid of the goosebumps that had appeared from the disdainful memory, Noel turned towards him. At the sudden eye contact, Tom, who was surprised, quickly lowered his arm. Ensure that this room is secured so that no one will be able toe near to it or enter. Whilst we are inside, I do not wish to be disturbed. The sternness of Noels voice made Tom shudder. There was few a time when the cold edge in Noels voice whenever he made an order reminded him of the perseverance and distance of his master. When Noel used his authority, he could not even draw a link between the person he was before and now. He was certain the joking Noel moments ago was a ghost who had possessed him. Although Noels order did not mention anyone in particr, Tom knew the person who he specifically would not like to disturb him. Should they ever show up, and realise what Noel was doing, Tom had not an ink of doubt the situation would turn into chaos. Irene would be coteral. Her reputation would be ruined because that person knew she was the key to ruin Noel. He could understand who would disturb him. Tom bowed his head. Then, Noel and Irene stood in front of the door. Noel knocked, but there was no response as if he had tapped at the door of a hollow room. Irene looked up at Noel with a troubled face, but he didnt bother to answer her questioning gaze. The situation was all too familiar for him, and the gesture of knocking was merely a notice that he was about to enter. Iming in, grandfather. Without hesitation, Noel opened the door. Irene, who was surprised, tried to stop him, but the door was flung wide open. It slowly revealed the rooms interior. So, Irene was forced to straighten her head and face inward. The room was very spacious and fit the title of Grand Duke of Kristen, but the splendid look created a tranquil atmosphere. There was a firece full of firewood and a wall stuffed with books. The room''s wallpaper had a warm green hue, and the furniture was various shades of brown. Drawing in a deep breath, Irene could smell the old paper, and a musky wood scent filled her nose. It made her feel like she hade to a mountain cabin that naturally made a person feel at peace. There was a rocking chair in the middle of the room, and an old man sat with his back facing them. Irene intuitively recognised that the man must be Noels grandfather and the Grand Duke of Kristen, the person who, with his own hands, raised the Kristen family to the lofty standing which they held today. Grandfather, as I told you before, this is Miss Irene Chase.When Noel spoke to the back of the Grand Duke of Kristen, Irene, who was at a loss for what to do, bowed her head at him. Nice to meet you. I... Im Irene Chase. Irene stammered while introducing herself. She was full of nerves at that moment and was not sure how to approach him. Before her, after all, was a man who she had never even imagined she could talk with. Irene was unsure of how to conduct herself and respectively bowed appropriately. ...
Chapter 35: An Unexpected Development
Chapter 35: An Unexpected Development
However, no response came from him. Irene, who was looking down, could see Noels hand had clenched into a tight fist. She slowly looked up at Noel. At first nce, Noels face seemed calm, but his expression was stone cold if she scrutinised closely. Perhaps Noel was feeling anger, humiliation, and misery toward his grandfather with the way he was ignoring him when he brought Irene to meet him. Irene, who quietly stared at Noel, softly touched his side. It was a sign of wantingfort, yet at the same time, she wanted to tell him that she could handle this. Feeling the light nudge, Noel was surprised and looked down at her. She moved her lips silently to signal to him that it was alright to leave the situation to her, then she flitted her eyes towards the door, indicating for him to go out first. Noel looked at her questioningly, but Irene was firm. Thus, Noel had no choice but to follow her lead. He left the room after giving a brief final nce at the Great Kristen. The sound of the door shut tightly, but the Great Kristen remained firm. As he was the best prosecutor in the Empire, he didnt have to look back to know that Irene hadnt left. With his legs crossed and in posture perfect, he sat confident and poised. Nothing she could do would shake him.The Great Kristen assumed Irene would startying on praise or any kind ofpliment to win his favour, something to show that she truly loved Noel. At the very least, he expected her to introduce herself. And yet...Irene defied all of his expectations and just silently stood still. The Grand Duke stubbornly kept staring at the wall while Irene nced at his back. They were two stubborn trees in the forest, and neither of them was willing to yield to the other. There was dead silence as the two equally stubborn people remained conscious of each other.Time passed; each excruciating moment dragged on in the same manner, and nothing changed. By the time the sun began to set, Noel hade in with a worried face. He couldnt hide his bewilderment at the sight of the two stubborn people, whose poses remained unchanged from when he had left them as if time had stopped.Irene, we have to go back now.If they were back toote, they would be caught by the Count. It was something they couldnt risk. Irene cracked open her lips for the first time since he had left to respond.Ille back tomorrow. Good night.Even though he wasnt looking, the Grand Duke knew that Irene had left the room with Noel. Only then did the Grand Duke turn around when the door was closed. His expression was unreadable as he stared into the empty room.Why did you do that? It was too reckless.On the way back, Noel furiously asked Irene in the carriage. Despite his expression, she didnt seem fazed. Irene awkwardly smiled and answered.If the person who doesnt want to talk is forced to talk, theyll only have hostility towards me. I wanted to let him know that Id wait until he was ready. She raised her head to look at him. A soft, reassuring smile on her face as if she wanted to tell Noel to trust her.Noel, who had thought of Irenes behaviour as slightly bizarre prior to this, nowprehended her actions. He turned to her and smiled slightly at her interesting strategy. Irene continued to talk, unaware of his expression, fumbling to get a hold of her embarrassment.I dont think it has worked before, but I dont want to give up. If possible, Id like to go back tomorrow. Please help me. She pleaded.She looked up expectantly at him, her hands sped together as she leaned slightly toward him. Noel was confused for a moment. He wavered and then spoke with a dejected look.You shouldnt be asking that. Youre the one who is helping me, so those are the words that I should say. He responded.Ah Irene was lost for words.Please help me, Irene. Noel continued. Then his hazel eyes met her olive ones.Noel beckoned her with both his words and his eyes. Then, she answered with a small nod.... Okay.Her voice was so quiet and yet so resolute. Noel peacefully smiled at Irenes answer, which was so feeble that he would have missed it if he didnt listen closely. He could not refute the determination in her voice, and Noels heart throbbed as he looked down at the youngdy in front of him.
Chapter 36: Don’t Come Back
Chapter 36: Don¡¯t Come Back
The next day, Irene and Noel met at the same time and ce and headed to the Kristen residence. Fortunately, the second time was a little less stressful than the first time they had gone there. Noel still looked uneasy, but he respected Irenes idea.Hello. Did you sleep wellst night? The weather is nice today, isnt it.Irene smiled; the day had just begun.This time, Irene entered the room alone. Even without Noel by her side, she did not waver. In an attempt to make small talk and initiate a conversation, she brought up a story about a mundane topic, but the Great Kristen still refused to look at Irene. He also refused to respond to any of Irenes words, but she did not give up. She would not yield. She was well aware that the rtionship between the Great Kristen and Noel was very much strained. Rumours had even reached her in the Chase mansion about their rtionship. It would be a wonder otherwise for Noel to have epted Irene. Therefore, Irene knew that it must be hard for the Great Kristen to ept her.Tick tock, tick-tock.The sound of the clock in the room proved that the passage of time had not stopped. Each tick was like roaring thunder in the thick silence. It built up the anticipation of the storm that Irene was trying so hard to fight against. If not for the clocks sound, the room would seem like a space where time had stopped. There he sat, and there she stood, each iron-willed in their own right. Today was the same as yesterday; the Great Kristen and Irene remained, painfully aware of each other without saying anything.Irene.Noel quietly entered when the sun had set. The look on his face said it all. Yet again, he was crushed. Not just because Irene had stood there for him, but in continuing, that meant his grandfather had still refused to acknowledge him. Yes, he knew that was essentially the equivalent.I will not ept this woman. I will not ept you.No matter how much he tried to persuade his grandfather, he felt even more ufortable and angrier now because Irene seemed to be suffering so much. It was one thing for him to be ignored, but for her to be subjected to this as well Noel hated the fact that his grandfather hated him just because Noel had the blood of amoner. Noel hated society. At the same time, he was filled with resentment at the fact this world would ssify one to be tainted if they hadmoners blood in them. Everyone was a human; they were all equal. Why was this divide so strong? Why did he have to conform to a certain standard to prove himself? And at the core of it, Noel hated himself. He hated the fact that the one thing he needed to do, erase the low-born blood that coursed through his veins was something he could never achieve. As these feelings of hopelessness surfaced, in him Noel sighed.Lets go back now, Irene. This was useless to do.Noel tried to persuade Irene, but she was stubborn. The past two days could attest to this fact. Irene lowered her head toward the back of the Great Kristen. She knew he could not see her, but she still did.Ille back tomorrow. Good night.As soon as Irene said so, she turned around. Then, for the first time in two days, she heard the Grand Dukes voice.Donte back.
Chapter 37: Stubborn
Chapter 37: Stubborn
It was a low and deep voice. But each word was enunciated clearly. The coldness of his tone washed over her like ice.To Irene, what he had said had not in the slightest matched with what she had expected. Upon hearing the only words, his grandfather uttered, Noel, clenched his fist tightly. He felt humiliated and hurt. To him, his grandfathers tant and clear rejection of Irene was a refusal to acknowledge his existence at all. Noel breathed deeply, calming himself, and looked at Irene apologetically. He was about to raise his voice, to make clear his objection, when he felt a small hand on his arm.Noel turned to see Irene look up at him pleadingly. Then she slightly shook her head and bowed. Tugging him lightly then letting go of his sleeve, Irene calmly left the mansion. She had faced worse her entire life. What was this small rejection? If not once, she woulde again. If he still refused to face her. She woulde the next day. And the day after that. If the circumstances gave, Irene would not give up.Why are you not angry at being ignored like that?Clenching his fists, Noel asked with an exasperated tone in the carriage. He was so angry and frustrated just by watching them from the sidelines. However, conversely, Irene seemed to be quite indifferent.Noel looked at the girl across from him. Soft milky wheat hair, a small nose, but olive eyes filled with determination. If he could see her heart, it must be made of steel. He wanted to tell her to stop if she was doing it for his sake.Im used to being ignored. She said lightly.What Irene said appeased Noel, who was boiling with rage before. Then, she continued to talk with a smile on her face.Im used to looking from behind, so it was not hard, and this is for you and me. So, this was not in vain. Please trust me a little more, Noel.Her words, while they held truth, made his heart tremble. It pained him to be subject to this, but it was even more painful knowing he had brought someone to experience it with him. Years of dealing with his grandfathers rejection had hardened how he dealt with the world and the subsequent gossip that arose. But he knew Irene was a sheltereddy. The Great Kristen was not her match, as much as he was not his.Noel motionlessly looked at Irene. Her initial desperate and timid appearance that she had had when he first met her was nowhere to be seen. Now he only saw a youngdy who was full of conviction and confidence.IreneWhen Noel said her name in a hesitant tone, Irene calmly answered. Just a little bit more. I think I just need to do it a little more. She looked up at the handsome man beside her and smiled. It was a request to trust in her and also to reassure him. Noel sighed at Irenes words and relented. You know, youre quite stubborn. Irene smiled at his humorous reply.Thank you.
Chapter 38: Undeterred Perseverance
Chapter 38: Undeterred Perseverance
Since then, Irene had been visiting the Kristen residence every day for two weeks, but the Grand Duke had not opened his heart to her at all. No matter how resilient she was, her visits had all but came to fruition. Each visit, each carriage ride, was beginning to be pointless. However, Irene persevered.To Noels uneasiness, he thought that perhaps this was the wrong way to go about their problem. For a moment, he had brief thoughts of regret why had he been fond of Irene in the first ce? The situation they had caught themselves in was increasingly frustrating as the days went by. Noel felt a sense of hopelessness and hated himself for not being able to do anything. Why did he have to be born so powerless?However, Noel did not say anything to her even though he was well aware that the fault was in his grandfathers unwillingness to open up.See you tomorrow.Noel looked up as Irene bid him farewell. He paused, unsure of whether he wanted to voice his thoughts, alighting the carriage. The gravel crunched under the soles of his feet as he walked towards her. Noel breathed in deeply before stating.Irene, I respect your opinion. But I dont think this is a good method for you either. Do you know how tired you are?Inside his mind, Noel knew that he did not want Irene to continue to burden herself. However, Noel could not hold back the frustration in his face as he spoke towards Irene. Irene, who had just stepped off from the carriage and was walking to the back door of her mansion, looked up in surprise. It was evident from a nce that she was worn out. One would have to know to look closely, but it was evident that she was haggard and tired from doing this for two weeks straight. Although their rtionship was forged for each others purposes from the beginning, he didnt like seeing Irene so exhausted from trying to open his grandfathers heart. She was suffering, and yet... He could do nothing. This anger stemmed from the fact that he could only watch helplessly.Im unaware of that.Irene was silent for a moment at Noels cold words. Then she lowered her head with a despondent face. Hesitating a moment, she struggled to say her next words. A hot throb welled up in the back of her throat.But please just once more. Lets try it once more. If it doesnt work out, then we can search for another way. She begged. Irene refused to let the tiny me of hope be extinguished so easily.Okay, but it will be thest time.Noel spoke with a determined face hearing her wish. Irene, who knew that she had no more chances, simply nodded and turned around with a dejected face.Noticing her expression, Noels face scrunched. However, he quelled his heart that wanted to appease her. He knew that if she continued, it would only end in more disappointment. Noel stood still as he wordlessly watched Irene walk into the Chase mansion. When she had closed the door and disappeared from his sight, he turned around and boarded the carriage. His expression wasplicated as he left the Count estate. Noel closed his eyes and thought deeply. Only the rocking of the gravel beneath him could asionally jolt him to awareness of his surroundings.Irene entered the entrance hall of the mansion and climbed the stairs. Her footsteps were heavy. She knew how weary she had be because of the past two weeks.I thought it would work.Irene thought that if she showed her sincerity, she would keep waiting, the Grand Duke would look back one day. She had hoped that her honest efforts would win out. But he never once nced at her for those two weeks. He was persistent with his attitude of ignoring Irene.Im tired.Irene told Noel that she was fine, but she was still a human, so it was exhausting only to see a persons appearance from behind all day. It was just like when she had only looked at her parents backs her entire life.Irene, who opened her rooms door with a sigh, became stiff.A daughter who knows nothing but to wander about secretly everywhere. You- did you think that drawing such things would lighten my heart?!In her room, her father stood in the middle of the floor. Surrounding him were Irenes most precious possessions. Count Chase heaved; it was clear that nothing but fury coursed through him. On the lush red carpet, therey the artworks that she had spent hours painting. The beautiful vibrant paintings she had crafted over the years, which she had all hidden away, wereid bare on the floor each torn to shreds and scattered before her feet. The sight to the youngdy who had poured her soul into these beautiful works was unbearable. Irenes eyes grew wide.
Chapter 39: The Destroyed Paintings
Chapter 39: The Destroyed Paintings
How could you. Irene stuttered.Did you think that I was unaware of what you were doing behind my back! That I was unaware that you were going out with the Duke, Noel Kristen! I also told you before not to draw pictures like these, but Irene, all you have been doing is ignoring my warnings!The Count shouted in her face; his hot breath spat on her skin, but Irene couldnt hear his words. Her heart pounded, and pounded, and pounded... She was only focused on her paintings on the floor that were torn into shreds. Each destroyed piece sent another pang of pain into her heart. A painted leaf, a strip of pond water, a glint of yellow sun all the shreds were like pieces of a puzzle. One that was unsolvable.If I see you meet the Duke or paint something again, Ill have you immediately removed from the family register! Count Chase screamed at Irene.As he mmed the door shut, Irenes father left hurtling those threatening words at Irene. They lingered in the air, an inescapable mire that dragged her down to the depths of despair. It was so suffocating even though the room was well ventted. Irene choked then, being left alone, she walked forward. Irene, who was left alone, stared at the pieces of her paintings, and then her knees gave out, and she copsed on the floor.A hot, cumbersome waterfall threatened to spill from her eyes and this time, Irene did not blink them back. She let the salty water flow down her face. They had started as a small welling but quickly grew in volume. Her mood was already low. The Grand Duke had shunned her, breaking her confidence, yet now she was torn. Irene couldnt bear to think about anything. It all piled upon her the weight of the world, and she cried and cried and cried. Where was her value as a human? She felt so insignificant.So, Irene fell on the floor and let her sorrows drown out in the hot droplets that poured down on the remnant of her paintings. Each drop sshed on the ground indiscriminately, soaking the carpet or a piece of ripped canvas. Some of the paints reactivated and bled into the beige carpet, painting it the colour of leaves and sun. However, in the room was a lonely young girl, torn asunder like her paintings.Irene, are you all right?Noels expression became very stiff when he saw Irenes face that day. He could tell how much she had cried from her bloodshot eyes and the ck circles under her eyes.... Im fine. Please just leave faster.Irene replied with a smile and leaned her head against the window. She closed her eyes as if she was tired. This was her way of asking him to stop prying; Noel could no longer ask her about it. He wanted to redirect the carriage from heading to Kristens residence, but that was clearly something Irene didnt want. For Irene, his presence was enough tofort her slightly. It was reassurance that she was not alone in this....Because today was thest day. After this day passed, even if the Grand Duke interfered, Noel thoughtlessly pushed ahead.Irene, who stepped out of the carriage with Noels help, was now familiar with the path to the room. As if it were routine, she walked up straight to the entrance of the mansion.Miss Chase? Are you alright?Tom, who met Irene at the door, looked at her. Surprise was evident on his face as he observed her dejected state. Irene had no energy to answer that, so she just simply shook her head and then turned her head to look at Noel.Ill be right back.The look in her determined eyes was enough to convey her meaning to Noel. After they had spent the past few weeks together, Noel could pick up cues to read Irene. Then he nodded, and Irene entered the room. She could see the rooms scenery, which waspletely unique and peaceful, and the Great Kristen, who was still looking at the wall with his back turned.Irene didnt know this, but from the moment the Great Kristen felt her presence, he had focused on the sound of her footsteps. The light clicking of her heels as her shoe bumped into the carpet became heavier as she came closer. ...hello, Im sorry that I could note yesterday. I encountered some circumstances that made me unable toe... Irene spoke in a tired voice whilst bowing her head. Then, just like thest two weeks, Irene raised her head to look at his back. However, perhaps because Irenes heart felt too powerless today, she could not bear to only look at his back for today. The blow at Chase mansion still resided in her heart. Once again, facing this fresh challenge was too much for Irene, who had yet to recover. Perhaps today will be thest day Ie here. She spoke softly.
Chapter 40: An Unlikely Comfort
Chapter 40: An Unlikely ComfortPerhaps today will be thest day Ie here She spoke softly. The Great Kristens shoulders flinched at Irenes voice that broke the silence. But Irene, who was unaware of that fact because she was only looking at the ground, kept moving her lips. She had long be numb and only wounds remained ones that ran deep and sore in her heart. Thus, only the idea of wanting to end all of this had upied her mind. The picture of her looking at the back of a person who had never turned around ovepped with her torn paintings in Irenes mind. I thought that if I waited by looking at your back like this, youd one day turn around to face me. Irene continued. Her voice travelled to the floor as she kept her head down. ... I thought that I was used to looking at someone who would never look back at me. I thought I just had to do what I always did but I guess it doesnt work like that. It was hard and I was exhausted, but in the end, nothing changed. Still, I dont want to give up Tears began to flow again from Irenes eyes, even though she felt that she had long dried out her supply of tears from crying the night before. . In fact, those words werent meant for the Great Kristen. Those words were in actuality, what Irene really wanted to say to someone else. Irene previously had put on a front. She had confidently said before that she was used to it. That she could bear being ignored because that was something she had been subject to her entire life. However, reality was always a stark reminder that she could not fool herself. She never would be able to get used to being shunned and ignored. Looking at someones back meant that she had a vague hope that maybe the person might turn around. However, as big as her hope was, the disappointment and hurt woulde back as much as that. To be honest, I do not truly think that you have deep hatred towards noel. Because if you did, you would have stormed out from this room and left to a ce where you couldnt see Noel. Where the things that bothered you or you hated were well out of your sight. I dont know what youre thinking, or whatever it is for, but I just want you to know that the rest of us are hurt and feel alone because of that. Before leaving this room for thest time, she frankly spoke her mind. She felt that conveying her feelings would be somewhat disrespectful, but it was herst chance. So, Irene realised that she might as welly her heart out bare and give her mind a sense of peace. Even if the Great Kristen refused to acknowledge, he could at least be made aware of what he was doing to her and Noel especially. Noels and her situation were simr, so it was possible to guess how he felt. Irene did not think that the Great Kristen really hated Noel. However, whatever his intentions were, she wanted to let him know that even if he did that for Noels sake, Noel would take the blow and close his heart. She had experienced this firsthand before, and knew what it was like to be in his situation. Irene wanted to prevent the already wide rift between them from deepening. A torn heart was hard to repair unless the repairer patiently sewed it back piece by piece. It was just like herself. Irene knew that she had said all of that because this would be thest time she woulde to the Kristen mansion. After all, she had promised Noel However, she believed what Noel said before that his situation was already the worst, so she should not feel worried about making a mistake and offending his grandfather. That was why she had stated what she had suppressed the past few weeks. Irene turned her back to leave but then she stopped. Irene could hear the unmistakable sound of the grand cushioned armchair creak. The chair spun as the person sitting on it moved and stood up. She slowly turned her head when she heard the sound she had never heard before. There, stood Noels grandfather. An old man who had experience and hardships written on the wrinkles along his face. He had a light grey beard and was dressed elegantly and reserved, adorning a deep maroon suit. The very man she had so wanted to face the past few weeks, was now back at Irene.Irenes face still had tracks of tears, and they now fell harder as she saw the Great Kristen.The Great Kristen hesitated and then opened his lips.Dont cry, my dear.
Chapter 41: You Are Not My Grandson
Chapter 41: You Are Not My GrandsonYouve lost your mind!The words were directed at the man in front of him. He was awarded the medal with the title of great in recognition of his contribution to the victory. It was something he usually cared about, but now he could no longer see that.Im sorry, but that kid is also my child.However, when his son acted as if he would never back down, he immediately grabbed his sons neck. But then, he heard a small voice crying voice from below him He looked down at it. The grandson, who had attached himself to his grandfather, looked up in tears at the sudden situation.Im out of my mind. I should have let him go earlier.It was hard to hold back the anger when his son insisted on bringing the child who he had consummated from out of wedlock. Even though he had ordered his son to go into hiding. He tried to tell his obstinate son to make the kid stay out earlier, but instead, had shoved the matter into the light.He had nowhere to go. His mother has died. Even though hes illegitimate, your blood still runs on him. I know that its up to you to decide whether this child can enter the house or not, but just remember this one thing, I will never acknowledge that child as my grandson! The old man cried.With those stern words, the younger man left the room with the child he had brought. The moment the door closed; the child looked at his grandfather through the hole in the door. The child had silver grey hair and dark brown eyes that were undeniably resembling his father. The Grand Duke sighed with aplicated face when the door fully closed.GrandpaThe Grand Duke quickly embraced his only grandson when he entered the room. He looked more like his daughter-inw, who had died young. However, it didnt matter who the child looked like. The important thing was that he was his only precious grandson.Do I have a brother?At his grandsons words, the Great Kristen shook his head after a moment of thought. After his daughter-inw had died, his son had begun to wander around and had left his family behind. So, it was on the Great Kristen to raise up his precious grandson, who had lost both his parents at once. The Great Kristen towards his grandson, cared for him like he was his own son.Its all right. Because you are my only grandson.Then, the old man smiled and pinched the young childs cheeks to ease him, and the child seemed relieved. While hugging the child, he, William Kristen, vowed that this child would be the only family left of the Kristen line. It was only this child who would be fit to seed the family. .... of all things, he fell on his neck and instantly died....His beloved grandson had suddenly died in the hunting grounds.GrandfatherNoel approached him but he was unable to speak anything. Noel, who had entered the mansion when he was a child, had be a decent young man.However, during the long time Noel had lived there, William never once looked at him. It was because he knew that his grandson was afraid that his affection would turn to Noel.When his son had passed away due to illness, his grandsons obsession had intensified. Thus, the gap between him and Noel had widened to the point where it was no longer reconcble.One day, the young Noel entered his room. However, the Great Kristen had not spoken a word to the young boy. As if he did not exist at all, the old man had turned a blind eye on Noel. It was an unfortunate incident, fuelled by inexpressible insecurity on both sides. The young Noel only wanted to be recognised as the grandson of his grandfather. The grandfather did not want to lose the only grandson he recognised.Noel had left the room after only being able to stare at his back. His courage had fled out the window and he did not know how tomunicate with the man he called his grandfather.Until that moment, William had still thought that it was the right thing to do. Later, he realised that his choice had been wrong. But then his grandson suddenly died.William had thought, why did the child have to die? He was just a poor kid who been longing for love all his life. He was just afraid of losing the only affection he had to his brother who had suddenly appeared. Why, of all the people, did the kid have to die?The arrow of sorrow and anger turned to the surviving Noel.... You are not my grandson.
Chapter 42: But He Is My Grandson
Chapter 42: But He Is My Grandson... You are not my grandson.The Great Kristens voice rang out loud and clear....Noels eyes trembled. He was visibly shaken. To him, those words were the sharpest blow on his young, fragile heart. Later that day, William had med himself for being emotionally abusive a fault of his paralysed rationality at that time. However, the distance between the two was already so wide that they could no longer face each other.Instead of narrowing the gap between them, William decided to do what he could for Noel. Which was, ironically, a condition that Noel deemed to make his life more difficult. In order to inherit the Dukedom, Noel must marry a woman whom William approved of.It was because William had learned that they were wary of Noel and were trying to harm him. He knew Noels capability. He was a fine and strong man, but there was one area he was not well-versed in. William, who was more familiar with this scheming nobility and had witnessed it, knew there were not many ways that they could get to Noel. But one way to bring him down was through a woman. To seduce him.Thus, the only way William could protect Noel whilst maintaining their removed distance, was through this method.William could not tell Noel about that because he had thought that Noel would not believe him. So, he tried to leave the impression in their eyes that he would not choose Noel to be his sessor.William deliberately ignored and rejected Noel, in order to maintain a certain distance to prove his validity. He ced a ridiculous and one-sided condition for Noel who so desperately wanted his grandfathers approval: Only if you marry the woman I approve of, will you be allowed to inherit the dukedom. Williams n was that he was going to connect Noel with a reliable woman that he could believe inter.It was his n to protect Noel in his own way. But before he could carry out this n, Noel brought home a woman. It was Irene Chase, the first daughter of the Count Chase family.William did not believe in Irene nor any agenda that she held. He thought that Irene must have approached Noel to be the Grand Duchess. So, if he turned away a few times from her, he thought that she would give up out of her own will. After all, that was as shallow a woman who was after a title would go.Sir, I will be back tomorrow. Good night. She spoke softly.However, Irene continued to visit him. Nor did the girl advertise herself to him or even praise Noel, she simply looked at his back and then left. He also stubbornly only looked at the wall, but by his foresight he could see things like Irenes movements through the window. He observed her as time went on.As the days flew by, William also guessed that Irene did not approach Noel with any bad intentions. But nevertheless, he refused to acknowledge her.Noel was young, so William thought that he should hold his future safe. He also wanted to do what he could not do for Noel when Noel was young.However, William was aware in his mind that it was just his stubbornness. After looking at the wall for a long time, it became difficult to suddenly look back at her. Maybe that was why he just dragged the time. But his stubbornness hurt another person.One day, the child who had been steadily visiting him did note. He thought that Irene had finally given up. But at the same time, he pitied her.He felt empty at that time, and he thought that maybe he might have looked back if Irene had hung in there a little longer.But then, what he thought came true, the next day the child came back. He focused again on her courage, but today he could sense that the child was not the same as usual. At the lift of his finger, he felt like the child would copse under an invisible weight. Perhaps today will be thest day Ie here Irene breathed. At the sound of Irenes voice, William held his breath. Did she give up on hoping to be recognised by him? Then, a soft sob filled the empty room. At the same time William realised that the sound had left from Irenes lips.I thought that if I waited by looking at your back like this, you would one day turn around to face me. Irene continued. Her voice travelled to the floor as she kept her head down. ...William remained silent. On the inside arge knot was beginning to form, the ties ofplicated emotions rushing in to mess with his rationality. However, on the surface, trained as ever, he remained the stoic Great Kristen. I thought that I was used to looking at someone who would never look back at me. I thought I just had to do what I always did but I guess it does not work like that. It was hard and I was exhausted, but in the end, nothing changed. Still, I do not wish to give up Unable to finish her sentence, tears began to flow again from Irenes eyes. Even though she felt that she had long dried out her supply of tears from crying the night before. However, her sentience and grievance were conveyed. In fact, those words were not meant for the Great Kristen. Those words were in actuality, what Irene really wanted to say to someone else. ...
Chapter 43: One Last Chance
Chapter 43: One Last ChanceI do not believe that you really hate Noel. Because if you did, you would have stormed out from this room and left to the ce where you could not see Noel. I do not know what you are thinking, or whatever it is for, but I just want you to know that the rest of us are hurt and felt alone because of that. William had already approved of the child. The regret and disappointment that came to him when she had stoppeding just for a day proved it. He was repeating his past mistakes again. He was making himself blind to someone with his useless stubbornness. He was choosing to hurt them with his actions. Even though he knew that no one would be happy with his choice.Am I not your grandson?William remembered when little Noel had also stubbornlye to see him and asked that. He could still relive the young toddlers hups and sadness. But the William of that time had refused to answer that question. Then, Noel had left his room with lonesome feelings. Exactly from that day onwards, the rtionship between him and his grandson had been destroyed. William could see that the girl whom Noel had brought was crying and closed his eyes. He was old enough and the grandson who he had made that promise to, had long gone. Now all he had left was Noel. He had regretted that day that he had inflicted those indelible wounds onto Noel. Every day he suffered in silence, knowing that he was making his beloved grandson suffer too. The Great Kristen was old in age, and no longer did he want to live on his regrets anymore. He did not want to bring them with him to his grave. So, he slowly turned his chair. The armchair, which had only been still in one ce for a long time, let out a sound when it was moved. Only then, could he see the face of Irene Chase. Even with the tears streaming down from her eyes, she was such a pretty and lovely child. After years of fighting on the battlefield and dealing with other people, he could tell how much she was hurt and how much he had hurt her. The Great Kristen did not know why but the image of Irene Chase crying ovepped with the image of little Noel. However, this time he said what he could not say all those years ago. Dont cry, my dear. Irene doubted her eyes and ears.Am I dreaming now?But if this was a dream, she could not have known the Great Kristens face whom she had never seen before. So, this was not a dream. Irene blinked at him nkly, and then she carefully took a step forward toward the Great Kristen. Suddenly the door opened, and Noel came in. Irene looked at Noel in wonder because Noels expression seemed unusual. Noel, who came into the room, hesitated as he was surprised to see his grandfather and Irene facing each other. Then, he grabbed Irenes wrist and bowed to the Great Kristen. I apologise. Something came up and I have to take Irene back. Irenes eyes widened at Noels sudden remark. Then, she slipped her hand away from him. She could not miss the moment when the Great Kristen had just opened his heart to her.What is going on?When Irene quietly mouthed that question to Noel, he hesitated and then quietly answered.Im sorry.Noel then greeted the Great Kristen again and took the puzzled Irene out of the room.Tom, who was waiting outside, quickly approached the pair. Where is the location? Noel walked quickly while holding Irenes hand. Tom, who walked together with them, answered promptly. I checked, but afterwards he has been missing ever since. Irene just followed Noel. Saying that she felt confusion was an understatement. Between what Noel and Tom were conversing about, she understood none of it. She did not know anything about that either, but she was sure that there must have been a reason for their actions. It was not until when they left the main building that Noel stopped.Irene, who had only known Noel for a brief while, had never seen him like this before. Is there something wrong? Noel deeply sighed and then opened his mouth to answer Irenes question. . It is nothing but Long time no see brother. Noels answer was interrupted. Irene turned her head at the source of the voice that interrupted their conversation. There was a man with sky-blue hair walking towards them.Who is that person?When Irene looked at the man who suddenly appeared, the man smiled at Irene. The man had apletely different aura from Noel. What a coincidence to meet you here. I happened to be on my way to see my grandfather.
Chapter 44: A Brother Long Gone, But Not Forgotten
Chapter 44: A Brother Long Gone, But Not ForgottenLong time no see brother. What a coincidence to meet you here. I happened to be on my way to see my grandfather. Then, suddenly Irenes view was blocked. Irene looked up at Noel who stood in front of her and obscured her view. However, Irene could not take her eyes off him because Noels face was so stern. Irene peeked through from behind Noels back and saw the man who had approached them before.He called Noel brother just nowBut Irene had never heard of Noel having a brother. Was the reason Noel had be the sole sessor not because his brother had died? Although, I must say that I am disappointed. Are you not pleased to see me? Well, you are not weing me at all. Despite Noels fierce face, the man responded with a smile. Then, he moved his head to the side and looked at the curious Irene staring back at him. He opened his mouth and talked to Irene who was standing behind Noel. Hello, Miss Irene Chase. Nice to meet you. Irene could feel Noels back tense up at the mans gesture. Noel seemed to be nervous. It was not seemingly obvious from the outside, but Irene could tell because she was standing near to him.Who is that person?Who on earth was that person, to be able to make Noel so nervous? However, the man did not take his eyes off Irene, even after he had already greeted her. Irene looked at that man in wonder. Then, she realised that she had not answered and tried to open her mouth. Grandfather is inside. We are busy so we shall go back first. Noels voice, which had always been soft and friendly, was incredibly cold. It seemed like Noel wanted to get out of the situation he found so distasteful as soon as possible. So, Irene only bowed her head instead and followed his lead. Then, the man gracefully smiled and opened his mouth. I see. I just wanted to talk to you a little bit more since we have not seen each other in such a long time. But we will still have plenty of opportunities besides this. Then, Ill see you again next time, Miss Irene Chase. He spoke charmingly. After bidding polite farewell, he passed Noel and Irene and entered the main house.See you next time?It was just a greeting, but it felt like those words contained a different meaning for some reason. Irene looked at the mans back and then turned her attention to Noel. The man had already disappeared, but Noels face was still stiff. Tom, who was nearby, also appeared to be holding his breath. . The atmosphere was so cold to the point where the heat of summer could not be felt. Irene, who was standing behind Noels back, hesitated for a moment and then carefully asked Noel. Noel. At Irenes voice, Noels face slowly rxed. He turned to look at her and then awkwardly smiled. Sorry to embarrass you. Oh no, not at all. It is alright, but who is that person Irene enquired after much thought. She had decided that in order to know him better, they needed mutual trust. After all, they were partners. In reality, Irene since noticing Noels expression had been worried. She wondered if there was a problem he was facing that he could not tell her. On the other hand, she was also worried that Noel would not answer this question. She knew that it had only been a month since she had gotten to know him. But Irene thought that she had already been quite open to him about her life and been vulnerable. Thus, she thought that Noel could equally open up to her. ... However, contrary to her hopes, Noel did not answer her question. He remained silent and turned his head as if he only wanted to avoid the topic of the conversation. Beside them, Tom also had a troubled look on his face. As the atmosphere became more awkward, Irene opened her lips and said with an awkward smile. Im sorry to ask such a question. ...No. Let us go back. We cannot bete. As if nothing had happened, Irene turned her back first. She had been in and out of the mansion for about two weeks, so she knew the road to go outside. She felt relieved by that fact. If she did not know the way, she would bepletely like a lost child. Not knowing what to do and how to navigate her way home.I must take care of my expression.If it had been like before, she would not have been able to hide her expression of disappointment. However, now it was different. Things had changed for Irene, and she had learnt to be able to hide her feelings.
Chapter 45: An Unbreachable Distance
Chapter 45: An Unbreachable DistanceIrene nced back and saw Tom and Noel were following her.It has been like this since I first met Noel.It was the first time she had grabbed someone, hung onto someone, and was waited andforted by someone. Irene, who had been lonely her whole life, was blindly encouraged knowing that she had finally found someone who understood her. After twenty years of her life, Irene hade to the conclusion that there would be no one who could understand her. In short, someone who was willing to console her was just as unthinkable. She also believed that no such person would appear before her.However, Although they were only partners for their own goal, Noel had changed a lot of Irenes life. She was truly thankful that Noel hade into her life and turned it upside down. His presence was the greatest gift.Still, I am a bit upset.Irene could not help the feelings of sadness that arose when she thought about Noel. He had yet to open his heart to her. Noel reached out to her when they arrived at the carriage. As per usual, Noel held out his hand to Irene to help her climb the carriage. But unlike usual, Irene did not put her hand in Noels hand. Noel asked with a curious look at Irene, who was just standing still. Irene? Is there a problem?When Irene heard Noels voice, she immediately shook her head and took his hand as usual. Then, Noel helped her climb the carriage. Irene, who was already sitting in the carriage, flushed for no reason. She was trying hard to control her expression and act normally. She did not want to appear strange or affected by him. Her feelings turned weird every time she saw Noel hold out his hand to her. She was embarrassed because she was lost in thought before and had nkly stared at Noels outstretched hand. Then, have a safe trip, Miss Chase. Tom greeted Irene in front of the carriage. Irene bowed her head to him and then the carriage left the Kristen household. Irene looked outside from the window. It had be dark outside.This is awkward.The familiar silence was especially strange today. Uh, I think the Great Kristen has opened up a little bit to me.Irene casually mentioned the one thing that had been on her mind since they had left the estate. It popped up out of nowhere and she was desperate for a topic to talk about, anything that was at least better than this awkward silence. Noel, who was looking out the window, turned his head back at her. Noel was sitting in the shadow side of the carriage; it made the illusion of him being buried in the darkness. . I was also surprised to see my grandfather turned back. Thank you for your hard work, Irene. Noel said in a faint tone of voice while Irene stared nkly at him. Irene nodded at that and then she opened her mouth again. Ma... Maybe if I try a little bit more Irene. Noel suddenly called her name. Irene, who flinched at that, nced up nervously at Noel. At the same time, the carriage passed the fountain which was lit underneath. It rained droplets of crystals that bedazzled in the afternoon light. The radiance from the water spewing from it seeped into the carriage. The figure of Noel lit up. Im sorry. He said. Why are you apologising? Irene shook her head. She was unsure of where this was heading, and the uncertainty increased her nervousness. Regarding before, Im apologising because I did not answer your question. About the identity of that man. Noel replied seriously. ... Irene could not muster words to form in her mouth. Her eyes grew wide when the topic that she had tried to ignore was brought up by Noel himself. Irene shook her head hurriedly at Noels statement. No. Please do not feel the need to tell me anything you do not feelfortable with disclosing. DukNoel, I am sure that you have your own reasons as to why you could not tell me. Irene stated reassuringly. She did not want to pressure Noel into talking, especially if it could cause a rift between them. Even if she was curious, she first and foremost wanted him to befortable around her. If Irene had said what was on her heart and guided her mouth with her emotions, in all honesty she wanted to say she was sad. But she was thankful for the logical side of her brain telling her that those were the right words to say in this situation. Irene knew that Noel had said that it would be better to get to know each other first, even if their rtionship was only due to a mutual gain.
Chapter 46: My Brother, Ascardo Rixis
Chapter 46: My Brother, Ascardo RixisAs much as Irene wanted them to be able to trust each other wholeheartedly, she knew it would take time. After all, she wanted a rtionship with marriage based on mutual respect. However, Irene was also aware that their original purpose was only marriage, so they did not necessarily have to know each other in detail but she could not help but feel bitter about that fact.No. As much as I know about you, I think you should know about me too. He said. .Contrary to what she wanted to console him that she did not have any ill intent, Noels words broke Irenes resolution. Irene looked at him with astonished eyes. Then the carriage drove past the road again into the darkness.The person before is called Ascardo. He is the young count Ascardo Rixis. Noel began.The Young Count Ascardo Rixis?Irenes eyes grew wide. It was an unfamiliar name. However, looking back, she remembered that name being mentioned together with his, at the Duchess Jasmines ball when she had first heard about Noel.He is the son of my fathers brother. So, he is essentially my cousin. But unlike me, he is of pure aristocrat blood. Noel stated. Though Irene could not see, Noels teeth were clenched, and his fist had tightened into a ball.AhNoels words left Irene speechless for a moment. Irene immediately knew what he meant; that person was a rtive in the enemys line. He was probably the one who had done anything they could have done to impede Noels pathway. For Noel to react like that, where even at the mere mention of his name, Irene could detect an unspoken tension, Irene knew that Ascardo Rixis had done more than just inconvenience Noel.But does he not already have a title? Irene quickly asked.He was the son of Count Ascardo, so he has been granted the title of Count. However, his title that he has inherited,es with no actual works, achievement, or power. It is just a mere title. Above all, the Grand Duke title has a higher rank than the Count, so obviously he wishes to take over the title of Grand Duke. Because he is also a legitimate heir like me. Noel stated grimly. The shadows obscured his face, but Irene could tell his expression was dark.ThatWhen Irene was unable toe up with words to speak, Noel, who had been silent for a while, quietly spoke again.I did not tell you about it because I did not want to show you how bad my situation was. Even though I should have told you first. After all, you are the first person now who I should tell. If you became my wife and became the grand duchess, you will be the main person who will be threatened by him. Noel paused and then sighed deeply. In the quiet carriage, he shifted his position to properly face Irene....Noel. Irene could not muster up words tofort him. She knew that he did not want to put him at risk, but she also knew that it was inevitable if she were to marry him.It will be so incredibly dangerous for you. The possibility exists that you could even die because of that. Because they never sit idly by. They eradicate the people who block their way, no matter who that person is, or how high a position that person holds. One way or another, they will get them eventually through devious means. I understand if you want to break our agreement now because of that.The carriage grumbled past a sliver of light from an early lit, standingntern post on the road. For a split second, the light bounced off Noels face, highlighting his brown eyes. Irene saw for a fraction of a moment, the frail boy that was concealed in them. Irene was slightly surprised to see how full of anxiety Noel was. After all, she had only known him to be stable and rxed. But at the same time, Irene felt relieved that Noel was also nervous because she could finally be of some help to him. She also wanted to help him because Noel had helped Irene in many things.Even though she knew that Noel would be upset, she refused to back down.Noel. Irenes voice rang solid in the small space of the carriage.Noels eyes focused on Irene when she called his name. Noel was taken aback because Irene was calmly smiling at him.He said that I could die.Contrary to Noels belief that she would be frightened upon hearing the danger of marrying him, Irene was even more resolved and determined.With a strong and clear voice, she spoke resolutely.I will not give up.
Chapter 47: Severing Ties
Chapter 47: Severing TiesI will not give up.Irene. Noel was lost for words and could only say the name of thedy in front of him, smiling at him warmly. He was surprised by how unfazed she was. Any other woman in her ce would be distraught with worry and fretting over their circumstance.I was definitely a little surprised. I thought that if I opened your grandfathers heart, it would work out, eventually. But that was all that I was surprised about. It does not at all, change the fact that you have helped me. Nor does it change my mind about cooperating with you. Irene smiled. She inched out her hand on the seat, closer to him. ....So, please do not mind so much about it. Irene reassured. She wanted to make sure that Noel was certain of her stance in this.Irenes mind became chaotic after she said that. Although she was resolute, she fretted as to whether or not it was the right thing to say. She did not want to worry Noel after all. She was afraid that if she sounded over-confident, he would think that she was just bluffing.Then she heard a faintugh. When Irene looked up at the sound, Noels lips had curved up in a gorgeous smile.Thank you, Irene. His face was warm, and the edges of his previously anxious eyes had softened.Irene had seen him smile often, but she had never seen Noel smiling so rxedly like now. While looking at Noel, Irene answered with a bright smile of her own.Thank you too.After that, the conversation between them stopped, but Irene no longer felt awkward like before. Rather, she felt much morefortable in the quietness of the carriage facing him, than in the house that she had lived in for so many years.Soon the carriage arrived in front of the Chase mansion. As always, the gentleman Noel helped Irene get off from the carriage.Irene, now you do not have to see my grandfather anymore.Irene looked surprised at Noels words. She believed that it would not be long after this to make his grandfather ept her. It was sudden, but the Great Kristen had opened his heart to her to some extent. It was difficult for her to miss such a weing opportunity.She understood that she had already made a deal with him and promised this would be thest day. However, Irene could not help but feel a wash of sadness that she would no longer be making a daily visit to see the Great Kristen. After all, she had be ustomed to seeing his figure the past couple of weeks, and today he had finally turned around.Now, I will be the one who tries to convince my grandfather. Noel said.So, there is nothing more I can do. Irene asked.No, there is. In everything that has been done so far this is the most important task.Irene, who was speaking with a slightly disheartened face, looked up curiously at Noels unexpected words. What was it that she still had to do, and why was it the most important task?As she wondered in doubt, Noel opened his mouth again.That is to sever ties with Count Chase.AhWhile surprised at his words, it had also urred in Irenes mind that finally the time for that hade. Hearing Noels stern voice she made up her mind.Even though she would still leave the Chase household when she married Noel, and enter the registry of the Kristen household, as of current, she was still the daughter of Count Chase.There was only one way out from it.To give up the inheritance and all the rights of the Chase family.Irene needed to give up the site of the inheritance her family owned, and the part that she would receive when they passed. She would even have to sever the ties to the support fund that was most essential for aristocraticdies and was a symbol of support from the maternal family once ady married. She needed to forfeit her rights to everything rted to the Chase family.It was not just about rights. Noels meaning implied that she had to cut off all ties, verbal and on paper, with her family. Although her family only made her hateful, depressed, and hurt, they were still the people who had raised her in life so far. Her parents had brought her into this world, no matter how many hash feelings of resentment she held against them. However, this was the only way she could really get out from the clutches of the Count.If I safely seed as the head of the Kristen family, we will decide whether to continue our marriage or divorce. Even if you and I get divorcedter, I will make sure that you live in peace and your well-being for the rest of your life is taken care of. Noel said.
Chapter 48: Parental Affection
Chapter 48: Parental AffectionIrene nodded at Noels words. That meant, even if she gave up her countess title, she would not worry about her livelihood for the rest of her life. I understand what you mean. Ill try to make a decision soon. Irene replied.The sooner, the better because the procedure will beplicated. Theres a possibility well go to trial because of that.Ok, I understand. Ill decide as soon as I can. Then, I hope you get home safely.Irene bowed her head at him and then alighted the carriage. Noel stared anxiously at her, but Irene smiled as if nothing was wrong and headed into the mansion.However, in reality, Irene felt shaken. She was aware that her family had obviously abused her, treated her like property, and biasedly favoured her sister, Riel. However, there were clearly happy and pleasant memories besides that. It was apletely different decision from simply getting married and leaving home.But if I dont do that, my parents obviously will never let me get married to Noel.Honestly, Irene didnt understand what her parents thought. The Kristen family was the best family in the Empire. Being a part of such a family like that meant that Count Chases status would also be elevated. Especially when the nobility valued connections and ties. Irene could not understand why her parents were not happy about that and always tried to separate her from Noel.But then, the image of her father standing above her torn paintings shot into Irenes mind. Suddenly remembering that, Irenes heart trembled, and she stopped walking midway. Her expression was wrought with pain.I cant stand this any longer.Irene clenched her fist.She really loved her parents. She also felt pity for her weak younger sister, and she felt a responsibility to take care of her as the older one. But just because they were her family, they had no right to trample on her happiness.Irene continued; she finally decided to leave the mansion tomorrow.However, Irene could no longer think of anything when she entered the door to the mansion. Contrary to her expectations, that there would be no one waiting for her, the lights in the living room were brightly lit and her parents stood waiting for her.Irene was frozen in her ce and could not move. Not only did she vite her fathers order to not meet Noel, but she felt like they had heard what she was thinking. Above all, Irenes body instinctively became stiff. The memory of pain that passed through her mind rendered her unable to move. However, contrary to Irenes predictions, they were neither angry nor did they yell at her. Rather, her mother calmly approached Irene and hugged her. Irenes eyes opened wide at the affectionate gesture. Her father looked at Irene with a slightly displeased look. Its fine, Irene. Irene almost doubted her ears. She could not identify what was going on. Irene turned her eyes to look at her mother. Countess Chase had her eyes closed whilst hugging Irene. It was the first time she had been hugged by her mother since Irene was young. It was a warm andfortable hug, but at the same time the unfamiliar feeling was also diforting and awkward. Irene wanted to get out of her mothers embrace. We havent been able to understand your feelings for the time being, have we? You must have been very upset. ...Mother. We didnt know that, and we just got mad at you, I couldnt imagine how lonely you were by yourself. The Countess whispered that to Irene and the Count approached her with a slightly red face. Irene, who was staring nkly, caught Riel standing in the middle of the stairs in her view. Riel wasughing. Then, the Countess let Irene go. Riels face was hidden by her mothers face. But Irene was sure that it was not her illusion. Riel was clearlyughing before. Irenes olive eyes wavered, her heart was pounding so hard because she felt anxious. Riel has told us everything. You were lonely because we cared about Riel, so you craved for affection. Thats why youre meeting someone like Noel Kristen. . Irene instantly looked hurt at that statement. She knew this would happen. In the end, it was only a repeat of the same line. She didnt expect that much from them, but she didnt expect it to be like this again.Should I be d that I didnt get hit today?When Irene raised her head and tried to pass her mother, the Count immediately blocked her way. Irene looked up to her father seething in anger. What an impudent child. Where are you going while your mother is talking? ...Please step aside. Irene stated coldly.
Chapter 49: It’s Over Now
Chapter 49: It¡¯s Over Now...Please step aside. Irene stated coldly.Wha, what are you talking about! How dare you talk like that! Irenes father raised his voice. When Irenes cold words angered her father, and made her father raise his hand to hit her, her mother quickly stopped him. Dont do that. Its because of you that Irene has changed! Thats enough! Ive been putting up with this unpleasantness and disrespect at my best because you asked me to wait a little longer! There must be some misunderstanding! I dont believe that Irene, who is such a good child, would take Riels man! This is all because of that strange man, the Duke Noel Kristen! The couples voice ripped Irene apart. Daddy Stop it please. The moment Riel was about toe down the stairs to stop their parents, Irene painfully said with a quiet voice. It was only a quiet voice, but the aftermath spread throughout the room. The couple looked at Irene stiffly. .Im sick of it. Im really fed up with all of this.I dont know what you mean by Riels man, however Noel didnt do anything to me. Rather, he was the one who helped me. Irene, its a misunderstanding. Its alright If youre doing this to connect us with the Kristen family. Noel cant be the Grand Duke anyway. Perhaps you were not aware, but the Young Count of Rixis is the real heir apparent Irenes mother tried to persuade and approach her, but Irene shook her head and took a step back. Her mothers hand stopped mid-air. I dont know what misunderstanding youre talking about, but Im going to marry Noel. What are you talking about! When the Count swung his hand at Irene, Irene avoided his hand. She no longer wanted to be the victim. The Counts hand trembled as it swiped thin air. Then she felt her back was blocked by something hard. It was the door. Im not going to marry him because of the Grand Duke position, nor am I going to marry him to connect you to the Kristen family. Its for me and Noel. So Irene blurred her words at the end when she saw Riel. Riel looked surprised as if she had never expected such a situation. Irene smiled at that and said herst words. So, its really over now. When Irene stepped backward one more time, and pushed the door open, Irene looked back in surprise when she felt someone supporting her from behind. I was worried about you. It was Noel. Noel saw Irene staring at him with her eyes wide open. He did not know what had happened behind the door but seeing Irenes red face gave him a vague idea.Im here because I saw the lights in her house were on.After dropping her off, Noel had always checked on Irene until she had safely entered the main building. It was because he was concerned that Irene might get into trouble along the way. Even though his worries are unfounded, because the house where Irene entered was always so dark that he could not feel the warmth of a persons presence there. The sight of the mansion without light felt as if darkness was devouring Irene. Perhaps that was why it had bothered Noel more than usual because he felt that Irene was the only one left in that house. Earlier, Noel was to depart after he had assured himself and checked that Irene had entered the Chase house. However, unlike the usual situation, the main building was lit, and the light did not go out even after Irene entered. He had witnessed Irene hurt several times before, so it was hard to just go back. He did not have to think for a long time before decisively venturing into the main building just to make sure Irene was safe. Then he heard raised voices as he came closer to the door. I dont know what misunderstanding youre talking about, but Im going to marry Noel. Irenes voice was heard faintly near the door. It was a quiet voice. Normally, amidst the other loud sounds, it would be hard to determine the owner of the muffled gentle voice, but Noel could clearly tell it was Irene. Immediately, he knew that Irene was in a difficult situation. Noel contemted whether he should go in or not, he was afraid that his brash behaviour would embarrass her. When he was worried about that, the door suddenly opened, and Irene came to him. Irene and Noel were taken aback by the sudden incident. No Noel? Irene, who was surprised, called his name. Noel grabbed her shoulder in case she fell over. Irene, who was initially shocked, felt her face burning.How can Noel be here?
Chapter 50: I Approached Miss Irene Chase
Chapter 50: I Approached Miss Irene ChaseThe unexpected appearance of Noel made Irene stiff. Her gaze then shifted to Noelsrge hand which was holding her shoulder reassuringly. Du... Duke of Kristen? She stammered. The Count and the Countess, who had followed Irene, were also taken aback by Noels appearance. But soon the perplexed situation turned into mayhem. Where are youing from! Youre ruining my two daughters! Count Chase screeched. Irene narrowed her eyes at her fathers words. Two daughters? For Irene, she had definitely changed since she met Noel, but Riel had no rtion with Noel. Irene looked over her parents and then saw Riel standing anxiously. Riel, who hade down the stairs, was chewing her nails with her teeth. It was a habit that only came out when Riel was anxious. I see, then apparently, I took Riels man. Irene thought before that her parents had just set their eyes on Noel to be Riels fiance, however, it turned out to all be Riels deceitful y. So, youre ying as a nice person on both sides. If that was the case, then everything was understandable. The moment Irene found out the truth, she had to feel even greater disappointment and deprivation. In the end, their parents believed in Riel and believed that Irene was the one who took away his sisters man. Even though it was Riel who actually took my man. Was not the matter that time casually disregarded all because Riel had cried? You dont know because of you; how much Riel has Count Chase started. Daddy! Riel eximed. As soon as the Count was pointing his finger at Irene and trying to say something, Riel came running and stopped him. Riels blonde hair fluttered in the air. The light-coloured dress wavered as she came down the stairs and hurriedly came over to grab the Counts arm. Eh, Riel? The Count looked surprised when Riel suddenly interrupted him. Riel was out of breath with how rushed she was running in. Her breath was unstable, and it almost seemed like she would copse at any time. The Countess tried to calm her down, but Riel shook her head and looked back at Noel. Im sorry, Duke. Im sorry, Sister. Riel suddenly bowed her head and handed over an apology, the tense atmosphere around her quickly subsided. Her parents panicked and tried to stop her, while Irene and Noel just stared at Riel quietly. Its all because of me. She sobbed. Eventually, Riel raised her head. Tears were falling from her purple eyes. Riel was looking at Noel. She only stared at Noel as if there was no Irene in front of her. However, Noel did not show any different reaction to Riels crying face. Honestly, Ive been in love with you for a long time. Riel, what are you talking about? Irenes eyes grew wide. Noel also frowned a little. But Riel spoke weakly regardless. Irene looked up at Noel, slightly anxious. She felt that way because the woman in front of Noel was prettier than her and had the charm to make other people want to protect her. Perhaps Boris had also fallen for Riel because of her pitifulness and charm. Irenes heart tightened. She realised that her sister toyed with others by using her delicate and fragile appearance to manipte them. No man could resist the charm of a young and gentle girl. Irene, on the other hand, had nothing close to the gentle appearance Riel had. She was afraid that Noel would think the same. I see. But Irenes anxiety was utterly useless. Noel just nodded and answered I see with a straight face. Riel also appeared to flinch at Noels unexpected reaction. But Riel did not back down. She smiled faintly and with a childish tone, spoke softly. Honestly, I told my parents that I thought my sister had approached you on purpose. Of course, at first, I also didnt think that my sister would do that...but Even though Riel said that she did not think Irene would do that, she made room for his words to gloss over the meaning. Irene was dumbfounded, but Noel answered back, giving no time for Irene to step forward. I think you must have misunderstood something here. With Noels short answer, he let go of Irenes shoulders, whom he had been holding and then carefully grasped her wrist. He pulled her to stand beside him and let go of her hand only to interlock their fingers. Irene stood beside him in a daze. Then, she saw the figure of her mother, father, and Riel standing together. Looking back, the three looked so simr that they felt like one family. Except for me.It was as if in the living room there was a family and two strangers. I was the person who approached Miss Irene Chase first.
YASS Noelll, stand up for your queen huehue.
Chapter 51: How Can I Choose A Liar To Be My Wife?
Chapter 51: How Can I Choose A Liar To Be My Wife?
...What? What do you mean? Why are you with my sister!
Riel eximed in protest at Noels words. Then, Riel coughed, and her parents, who were watching the situation, quickly approached Riel. Irene stood still and only watched them from the sidelines. Under normal circumstances, she would have been distressed by this situation. It would be her alone, against the family of three. But now, she had Noel by her side. Irene felt a sense of strength and reassurance from his presence alone.
Since the first time I saw her, Irene has caught my interest. I was the one who initiated it. I approached her first, and I spoke to her first. Noel continued.
How
What are you talking about to my daughter? Dont you know her health is frail? What if she falls down in shock?!
Noels words were followed by yelling from the Count. Irene clenched her fist.
The Count seems to have seen only your sick daughter in your eyes. Both before and even now, you refuse to even think about the wounds you inflict on Irene with your bias. Noel calmly replied.
That...What wound could that child receive
While talking, the Count flinched when he looked back at Irene. Irene stared at the Count with cold eyes and a nk face that seemed empty. She could feel nothing for him at that moment. Because what Noel had said, was true. It was the first time the Count saw her face like that, so he hesitated for a moment, but soon covered his flustered expression with sternness. The fact that he had even hesitated for a while had hurt and offended his pride.
Irene! Tell me! Is what the Duke said true? Youre healthy and youve got everything you want; what did he mean by stating that youre hurt? Fathers legacy will also be passed on to you in the future!
At her fathers words, her mother and Riel looked back at her. Irene looked back at Noel for a moment and then grabbed the hem of his clothes. It was just like when she had first encountered him at the ball, in the garden. When Noel looked back at her, Irene smiled lightly and opened her mouth.
I told you earlier. I will make the decision as soon as possible
Noel nodded at Irenes words while looking at her solemnly. He did not speak because he knew it was Irenes moment to stand up for herself. Irene turned her head and looked at her family. Then, she said with a firm voice.
As I told you earlier, Im going to marry Noel.
Irene!
Sister!
The Countess and Riel called Irenes name at her words, but Irene did not back down.
If you two disagree with that, I will
...
... no longer be Riels sister and your daughter anymore.
A silence fell over the room after Irene concluded her statement. The Chase family stared at Irene with a stiff face.
Ok. The original trantion is on onedaythreeautumns (dot), chapters can be read two months ahead of other sites of wuxia world, zinnovel novel mt, daonovel, etc.
When her words fell it was the Count who was the first to respond to Irene.
Do as you please! But just keep this in mind, your stubborn behaviour will just make many people upset and you will live to regret it yourself!
With those despicable words, the Count turned his back and went into the house.
Im disappointed in you, Irene
The Countess shortly reprimanded Irene. Then she tugged at Riel and attempted to pull her away from the scene. However, Riel stood her ground and slightly shook her head. The Countess went inside first, and Riel, who was left alone, spoke to Irene.
You really have no conscience, sister. Her voice wasced with venom.
Riel. Irene started.
I cant believe you betrayed your parents who have fed and raised you until this far. Are you still considering yourself human? If it werent because of our family, you would have been!
Riel closed her lips and cut off her words. Irene was silent for a moment and then spoke in a quiet voice.
Its my family who threw me away.
The air was frigid. The distance between the two girls was as wide as the peaks of two mountains over a powerful, churning river.
How shameless you are. You dont even know their situation but youre hurting your parents, and youre still considering yourself a human?
After Riel harshly criticised Irene, she turned her gaze to Noel. There was disappointment in her face. However, her eyes still looked pitiful.
Youll regret it, Duke.
I dont know what youre talking about. He simply retorted.
My sister is not as nice and calm as you think she is. Riel continued. What she could not attain, her sister was not allowed to either. She wished to destroy what Irene had, but could only do so verbally.
I never thought of her as a nice and calm woman. I like her as she is.
If you need a force to be the Grand Duke, you could choose me.
Riel lowered her head and painfully sighed. At Riels act, Noel spoke softly to her.
How can I choose a liar to be my wife?
HE JUST DELIVERS.
If you like this trantion, please leave a five star review on Novel Updates~ Or, support me on Ko-Fi and read +170 chapters ahead (*)*
Chapter 52: Prioritise Yourself
Chapter 52: Prioritise Yourself
How can I choose a liar to be my wife?... Riel held her breath when she heard Noels blunt statement. She was rendered speechless. Noel then turned his gaze to Irene. When Irene felt his gaze, she looked back at him and softly smiled. Irene, if you dont have anywhere to go, would you like toe with me to the Grand Dukes mansion? Riel and Irene reacted to Noels question at the same time. As Riel raised her head, Irene answered in a slightly flustered tone. Her face was flushed red. BuBut I would be too much of a nuisance. Especially for the Great Kristen. Ill tell my grandfather about this. Perhaps, hell even be more than happy to know that youreing. But the choice is yours. You can still stay here if you want it. Dont go, sister. Riel pleaded. As if she wanted to physically stop Irene, Riel hurriedly grabbed onto her. Irene looked at Riel with a puzzled look. She had been pushing Irene away so hard all this time, but now she had reversed her actions and was telling her not to go. It was even stranger that Riel appeared to be sincere. If youre really going this time, it will be over. Can you break your rtionship with mom and dad? The people who raised you? Riel questioned. Thats why Im leaving. Irene answered Riels question whilst looking straight at her. Riel shook her head as if she refused to understand the point Irene was trying to make. If I keep staying in this house, I wont be able to cut it off until the end. Irene rephrased her point once again. Youre betraying both of them in the end! The parents who raised you up until now! This was Irenes business, so before, I only stood and looked on from the sidelines.Noel calmly slid himself into the situation. He looked at Irene apologetically as if asking her to excuse him from meddling.Seeing the man before her unrelenting, Riels face crumpled even more. The expression that Noel had, was so cold. Riel could not bear his overwhelming energy. Its not a favour, but their duty and responsibility to raise Irene. Besides, Irene is an adult. Theres nothing wrong with her leaving the house. Please step aside Duke. Im sorry. But I cannot just stand by and watch Irene listening to nonsense like this. ... Riel clenched her lips at Noels words. Then she red at Irene and quickly went inside the mansion.Bang.Riel closed the door right in front of Irenes eyes. Irene suddenly felt an onught of mixed emotions. As Riel had said, it really felt like she had betrayed her parents. Dont worry about it. Because your life belongs to you. No one can intervene in your life. Then as Irene was lost in her thoughts, Noels soft voice could be heard. His calm and gentle baritone tingled Irenes ears and surprisingly, Irene felt a little relieved because of that. Then, Irene smiled at him. Thank you for that.Noel nodded acknowledging her words. You dont have to pack your things? Irene shook her head at Noels question. The only things she cherished, which were her paintings, had already been torn to shreds by her father. So, there was nothing else to pack. Irene only now, realised that she had nothing she could call her belongings in this house. I have nothing. ...I see. Lets get back before its toote then. Noel turned his back first. Then headed out. As they neared the gate, Irene looked up for a moment at the darkened mansion. Then she inhaled deeply and followed in his footsteps. The carriage was still parked at the back door. When Irene returned, the horsemen stared puzzled at Irene and then turned his head to Noel. Noel gave a slight nod before helping Irene onto the carriage. You must be tired, so youd better rest as soon as you arrive. Once inside, Noel spoke up first. As the carriage began to leave the Chase mansion, Irene nodded. Actually, she wanted to greet the Great Kristen when she arrived, but as Noel had said, she was exhausted. Not only was Irenes body tired, but also her mind was nk. The days events had depleted her of her energy, and she could no longer think clearly. It was good though, because she did not want to tire herself by dwelling on useless thoughts she could not control.As the carriage rumbled, the disappointed faces of Irenes family kept reying through her mind, despite her effort to erase them. She wanted to rx she was so tired already. Noel, who saw how quiet Irene was, turned his eyes to the window and whispered gently, loud enough for her to hear. Im sure your heart is anxious, but I just want you to think about yourself for once. I want you to prioritise yourself even if its selfish.
Swooning~~
If you like this trantion, please leave a five star review on Novel Updates~ If you would like to support me and read +170 advanced chapters, please consider buying me a coffee or bing a patron (*)*
Chapter 53: Like A Fool
Chapter 53: Like A Fool
Im sure your heart is anxious, but I just want you to think about yourself for once. I want you to prioritise yourself even if its selfish.
His soft voice was ever so calming. It washed over Irene and patted at her worries; soothing her wild emotions.
Noel
At his words, Irene looked at him and then nodded shortly. What Noel had said was right. It was her who decided to end it all. She had been the one to approach Noel because of that. It was something she was determined to do since the beginning, but when her dreams had be reality, she had be weak. In her heart, fear had overtaken her. Fear of the future, and the uncertainty of her life with him or in the Chase house.
I waslike a fool.
Irene closed her tired eyes. She felt like she was going to fall asleep as her eyes rxed. However, she was relieved in that moment because she had changed her destiny. No longer would she be the wife of a cheater. No longer would she be second in the family, and just Riels older sister. She had relieved herself of that burden. As she tried not to fall asleep, she could hear Noels voice. It was like a luby.
You can take a nap for a moment. Ill wake you up when we arrive.
Irene replied quietly with a faint smile at his words.
Thank you.
Irene thought that she had dozed off for only a short while, but when she woke up, the carriage had already stopped in front of the Kristen mansion. Irene looked at the window hazily; the bright moon had already appeared, illuminating the earth. The silhouettes of the statues and rose bushes could be seen at the front gates and the running fountain sparkled under the white light. It was dimly lit beneath and glowed a pool of rippling gold liquid.
Irene questioned how long she had been asleep for. She was worried that Noel had woken her up, but she had kept on sleeping soundly.
You can sleep more.
Then Irene turned her head in surprise at the voice from opposite her. Noels seat was so dark that she thought no one was there, but Noel was sitting there gazing at her. The horseman seemed to have already left his seat, so it was only the two of them. Irenes face turned red.
Uh, how long did I
Im not sure. I forgot how long it was until I also fell asleep.
Ah, IIm so sorry.
Irene became surprised upon hearing Noels answer and quickly apologised. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to quickly leave from Noels sight. But soon after, the sound ofughter came from across her. Irene quickly realised that it was Noelsugh.
Im just kidding. It hasnt been long. We just arrived. He chuckled.
Oh... Irene was a little bbergasted.
Noel had spoken so seriously that Irene could not tell if he was joking. Irene looked at him with a puzzled face. As Irene had once felt before, Noels jokes were hard to respond to. He spoke with such seriousness all the time that it was hard to tell whether he was joking or not.
But it was clear how nervous Irene had been because of that. Hearing Noelsughter, as Irene burst into a small giggle herself. Then, Noel opened the door and reached out his hand to her.
Lets quickly go in, because you and I are both tired.
Yes.
Irene took his hand and got off the carriage. Then, she walked to enter the main building. This pathway, somewhat she felt ustomed to walking it now. Just in time, Tom approached them, suspicion written on his face. He had been waiting for a long time.
Youre here, Master. But why did Miss Chase
Tom, who did not know the whole story of the situation, seemed to think that they hade back from riding the carriage again.
Did they have a date in the carriage?
Noel, whom he knew very well, was a person to never enjoy a carriage date. But judging from the unfamiliarity of his actions that had been appearing one after another one recently, it was something he could not cross out. Even despite the unlikely case.
Noel exined the situation as if he had read Toms thoughts. Tom was told that Irene was unable to go back due to certain circumstances and would be staying at the Kristen mansion for a while. Irene remained silent at Noels exnation because he was notpletely wrong.
So, thats exactly what happened.
To tell the truth, Tom, who had already investigated Irene, could infer what had gone on after just hearing the situation without a detailed exnation from Noel. He nodded then gestured towards Irene.
Tom if only they did ><
If you like this trantion, please leave a five star review on Novel Updates~ If you would like to support me and read +170 advanced chapters, please consider buying me a coffee or bing a patron (*)*
Chapter 54: All In The Past
Chapter 54: All In The PastPlease follow me, Ill show you to your room. Oh, if youre hungry, I can also prepare a simple meal for you. Tom said politely and smiled warmly at Irene. At first, Tom had considered Irene simply to be Noels partner, but after watching her for more than two weeks, he had changed his opinion of her. She had moreplicated circumstances than he had initially thought, and he respected her bravery. He believed that she would never betray Noel. Moreover, he had more faith in Noels assessment than anyone else. As Tom had chosen Noel to be his master, he also decided to believe in Irene. Also, it was hard to ignore her because she reminded him of Noel from before. As such, Tom tried to be as polite as possible to Irene. Irene shook her head and smiled at Toms solicitude. No, Im not hungry. Thank you for taking care of me, secretary. Please. You canfortably call me Tom. Tom answered fluently as Irene replied by calling his position. Soon, Tom looked back at Noel and said. About the Great Kristen Ill see him in person. Please take good care of Irene. I understand. Noel and Irene appeared to be unaffected, but Tom felt very awkward. Tom didnt consider Noel as a person who liked to ask for something. Especially when it came to taking care of another person. It was hard for Tom to adapt to this situation. However, he could onlyply and ept it. Then, Tom gestured for Irene to follow him and led her inside. We have a guest room. For now, you can use that room, and then Ill order the maids tomorrow morning to prepare a new room for you. Im sorry for bothering you. Tom answered Irene while reassuring her. Its not a big matter to deal with. This is a normal thing to do for the future Grand Duchess. Irene immediately blushed at his words. It was just like the other day when Noel called Irene his future wife. Tom had called her Grand Duchess, and she felt a small twinge of happiness. She had expected that situation but hearing it directly like this made her feel embarrassed and ticklish. Tom, who nced at Irenes reaction briefly, turned away and guided her into arge spacious room. This is the room. Its in a separate building but you wont have any trouble with it. Ill have the maide and bring youfortable clothes soon. If you need anything, please ring the bell. Thank you, Tom. Tom left the room after Irene thanked him. Irene, who was left alone after the door was closed, looked around the room. It was simple yet elegant. A four-poster bed with deep blue doonas covering a tall mattressy in the centre of the room. It looked so warm and inviting. Irene stepped on the soft carpet and to the bed. Then in one sweeping motion, she let her body copse onto the soft plump covers.It''s tiringIrene was so exhausted and sleepy that she felt she could almost immediately fall asleep if she closed her eyes.I did the right thingWith that, Irene soothed herself inside. Irenes heart had constantly pounded since the morning. It was a rollercoaster of a day. However, she had felt even more anxious, even more so, because this was the first time she had truly left her parents and Riel.However, at the same time, she felt a sense of freedom. Now, she did not have to bepared to Riel anymore and she could freely paint without hiding from her parents. She was not bound to the shackles of the Chase name.NoelIrene wondered what would happen if she as usual did not go to the ballroom, or if she did not hear Noels story that night. What if she had not caught him that time?I would still be Riels sister and my parents daughter.Unchanged, as ever. Irene closed her eyes. She merely wanted to sleep soundly without thinking about the mess she had left behind. It was all in the past now. No need to be nervous. Early in the next morning, Irene, who was standing in front of the Great Kristens room with Noel, struggled to suppress her wild heart. It palpitated as if trying to leap out of her chest. Noel, who noticed Irenes expression, tried to calm her down. Yes Even though that was what hed said, Irene couldnt help but feel nervous. Last night, Noel had exined the situation to the Great Kristen and said that Irene would be staying in the mansion for a while. However, the Great Kristen had not said anything and had simply told Noel to bring Irene to his ce in the morning. From the moment Irene had heard that piece of news and until now, she was so nervous that it was difficult for her to keep up. It was different from simplying to convince the Great Kristen. Now she hade to get permission to stay in the Kristen mansion. Then let us go in.
Definitely did the right thing~~
If you like this trantion, please leave a five star review on Novel Updates~ If you would like to support me and read +170 advanced chapters, please consider buying me a coffee or bing a patron (*)*
Chapter 55: Facing The Great Kristen
Chapter 55: Facing The Great Kristen
here!
From the moment Irene had heard that piece of news and until now, she was so nervous that it was difficult for her to keep up. It was different from simplying to convince the Great Kristen. Now she hade to get permission to stay in the Kristen mansion.
Then let us go in.
At Noels words, Tom opened the door. Then Irene and Noel entered the room. She was truly determined to stay, as Irene had nowhere else to go. Just like usual, this time too, Irene was worried that the Great Kristen would turn his back on her.
However, to the dismay of her worries, the Great Kristen stood up from his seat and locked eyes with Irene. Irenes eyes grew wide the Great Kristen was staring at her directly!
The Great Kristen hesitated for a moment and then spoke to Irene with an awkward but warm voice.
Wee, dear.
Dear. Irene could feel Noel looking back in surprise at the words. Last time, Irene had cried, so she had not heard clearly what the Great Kristen said. Thus, it was also very strange to her. Irene had even believed that this was a dream because it was hard to believe that it was the second time the Great Kristen called her such an endearing term.
When Irene didnt respond to anything, as she was lost for words, the Great Kristens face turned a little bit red. He knew that Irene and Noel would be unfamiliar with that, but it was also the same for him and he was courageous enough to say that. He was a stubborn and prim-headed gentleman. It was very difficult to say a word that he could not even say to his own grandson, to a person who was not his family. However, he did not want to live in regret anymore and moreover, he liked Irene.
Although he did not know much about Irene, he could tell how hurt she had been before and how righteous she was. He liked her good nature and strong will. It would suit Noel. Thus, this time he was going to do his best. He would make the right decisions to not regret itter.
Ahem.
As the silence continued, the Great Kristen coughed awkwardly. Only then did Irene notice his embarrassment and quickly bowed her head and said.
Ah, good morning, Grand Duke.
Irene bowed her head while thoughts ran through her mind. She guessed that she called him correctly. Originally, the Grand Duke was Noels father, but after the death of him and Noels brother, the Grand Duke position was again handed back to the Great Kristen, Noels grandfather. Noel was the heir apparent, although some in society might unofficially refer to him as the Grand Duke.
However, when no answer came back, Irene slightly lifted her head. She was worried that she had made a mistake, but then she heard his voice btedly.
Yes, Ive heard the rough story from Noel. It must have been hard.
Only then did Irenepletely raise her head. It must have been hard. Hearing those words from him made Irene feel strange. In fact, Irene was very nervous from the moment she had met the Great Kristen. He was a grand figure, and she was worried that he would think of Irene as a weakling who could not mentally bear the position of Duchess. She thought he would think that she would run away.
But it was a useless worry. She was relieved by the words she heard from the Great Kristen. She realised that she was not exaggerating her situation. From others perspectives, they could see the strife she was in.
... Thank you.
Theres no need to worry about this. The Great Kristen who spoke affectionately to Irene, soon called Noel. Noel
Noel looked back at him with a slight sense of difort. However, Noel seemed to try hard to not show his difort.
There was a moment of awkwardness when the Great Kristen called Noel. Irene stood still and looked at them. It seemed like it had been a long time since theyst faced each other directly.
In Irenes eyes, the figure of the Great Kristen seemed to be trying to reach out to Noel. Because if it had been before, the Great Kristen would not have given Noel a single nce, let alone call his name. Please read the original trantion andtest updates at onedaythreeautumns(dot if youre reading this anywhere else the trantion is stolen.
...Yes.
When Noel gave a dyed reply, the Great Kristen shook his head whilst looking at him.
Its nothing. Im afraid that youll have to leave now.
I understand. Irene. Noel called to her.
Irene nodded and bid the Great Kristen farewell. She looked at him. His eyes were fixed on Noel, then upon sensing Irenes gaze on him, turned to Irene. Irene hesitated and then quietly said.
Thank you.
Its all right. You dont have to worry about it.
//Slow, but its progress~
Chapter 56: A Contract Relationship
Chapter 56: A Contract Rtionship
Its alright. You dont have to worry about it.
The Great Kristen shook his head at Irenes words because he thought that Irene was thanking him for allowing her to stay in this house. Actually, the real meaning as to why Irene had thanked him was because he had opened his heart to her. She also wanted to thank him for trying to reach out to Noel. But it didnt seem necessary to say that. Thus, with those unspoken words lingering in her throat, Irene left the room with Noel.
Unlike when she went in, Irene felt at ease when she came out.
More than I thought
Irene turned her head when she heard Noels relieved voice. Then, Noel said with a slight smile.
Im d my grandfather likes you more than I thought.
Irene was vaguely aware of that from his grandfathers nice attitude, but when Irene heard that remark from him, she was convinced.
Noel took the first step after closing the door and Irene walked along behind him. Tom then came up and informed them that the new room for Irene was ready and led them to it. After entering, Noel told him to leave them because he wanted to be alone with Irene, at which Tom showed a look of curiosity. However, heplied and then stepped out quietly.
Now I have something to make sure of with you.
Irene raised her eyebrows at Noels vague statement and prompted him to continue. Noel took a piece of paper and pen from the desk and then headed to the table.
Do you remember what I said to you that I had something to do with you?
Ah, yes.
Irene nodded straightforwardly at Noels question. There was no way she could remember what she had heard in passing in the hallway. Not noticing her nk expression, Noel continued to speak.
Really, its not a big deal. It is just that we have to set a few rules in order to carry on with this contract rtionship between you and me. So, Im writing a contract.
A contract?
Irene blinked her eyes. Then, Noel nodded his head btedly at her. Please read the original trantion andtest updates at onedaythreeautumns(dot if youre reading this anywhere else the trantion is stolen.
It was basic and important to draw up a contract before it was implemented. The reason was to not make the other person feel ufortable with the sudden variables or change of heart.
Of course, Irene did not think that such a change would happen to her and Noel, but it was good to make sure of everything.
First of all, the purpose of our contract.
Irene nodded at Noels words.
For me, its to be the Grand Duke, while for you, it is to cut off ties from your family.
Although Irene had won the heart of the Great Kristen, Noel had not yet taken over the title. And although Irene had left her house, she was still in the Chases family. Thus, both of their goals could be achieved through marriage.
Thats the purpose of the contract, but theres a lot more to decide.
Noel started writing. The words use 1 appeared elegantly in ck ink on the paper.
We cant immediately break off our rtionship just because were married, and our goals have been achieved. Its because of the surrounding eyes. If its known that weve signed a contract marriage to leave your familial home and for me to inherit the title, we both will be in trouble.
If that is the case, then
Im saying divorce is impossible right now. At least for two years. We must stay married for two years. In other words, you cant break up with me even if you hate me.
Is that fine for you, Irene?
...
Irene was silent for a moment. She didnt know how to respond to Noels question. In truth she was feelingplicated. She gave it some thought, and she knew that surely, it would be very difficult to force a rtionship with someone you hated. However,
Its alright.
Please think a little bit more
Theres no way I would hate you Noel.
...
I think we will be quite close by then.
At Irenes unexpected words, Noel looked up at her quietly. He could tell that Irene had changed since he had first met her. Unlike back then, when Irene seemed to be in a hurry and desperate, she now seemed quitefortable. Her flurry of anxiousness had gone. Noel felt slightly pleased knowing he yed a big part in this.
Thinking that, Noel smiled and answered her.
I see.
Then, he spoke seriously.
So, the contract period is two years. Even if you change your mind before that, you cant break the contract, Irene.
Irene nodded at Noels words. She was fully aware of that. Upon seeing her agreement, Noel continued to talk.
Then, this depends on your approval. Please be honest and talk to me if you object to this.
What is it?
Ok hun. Well we all know how contract rtionships end ( )
Chapter 57: To Be ‘Husband’ and ‘Wife’
Chapter 57: To Be ¡®Husband¡¯ and ¡®Wife¡¯
Then, this depends on your approval. Please be honest and talk to me if you object to this.
What is it?
Irene asked with a curious nce hearing Noels statement. Noel took a few papers and a pen and then said.
While were in a marriage rtionship, I hope we dont have a lover outside our marriage.
Ah.
Irenes eyes widened at his unexpected remark. But soon she understood and nodded in agreement at that condition. Surely, if you had another lover in a marriage, it would create bad rumours. Irene didnt care about rumours that spread, but it would bring trouble to Noel, who would be the Grand Duke.
I dont have any problem with that.
Moreover, Irene wasn''t really interested in having a lover. Rather, Noel would be the one who would have to pay more attention to that matter. If he became the Grand Duke, his only w, his origin, would no longer matter. On the contrary, there would be a lot of women who would aim for him. He was after all a man who had good looks, good manners, and a well-respected title.
In fact, Irene thought the use would only shackle him because to Irene it didnt matter if he had a lover. Irene looked at Noel whilst thinking that, but Noel didnt seem to be very worried about it either.
Then, after the two years of marriage is over, when you and I get divorced, Ill send five hundred gold to you every month for the next 90 years. Of course, Ill also support everything that you need to live well.
Tha...Thats too much.
Irenes eyes widened at his words. Five hundred gold was not a small amount. The problem was that he would pay 500 gold every month. The amount wasrge enough to fill up a store. Furthermore, he said that he would provide all the support for her to livefortably. It was an unreasonable amount for Irene. She thought that she did not need that much money.
But Noel was adamant.
The dukedom youre going to give me, is far more valuable than this to the point where I cant even dream of it. But you let me have it, so thats a given.
But, still
What Noel said was understandable, but still, it was a little burdensome for Irene. However, Noel also showed no sign of backing down. Noel smiled contentedly only when Irene nodded. Please read the original trantion andtest updates at onedaythreeautumns(dot if youre reading this anywhere else the trantion is stolen.
Not long ago, Noel had said that she was stubborn, but Irene thought that Noel was more stubborn than herself. Irene wanted to speak, but Noel beat her to it.
This is all I have to offer. Please let me know if theres anything youd like to add, Irene.
Hearing his words, Irene tried to think about it. However, most of the things already put in were sufficient. She found that there was nothing more to add.
Suddenly Irene eximed. But then, she wondered if she could really say what was on her mind. However, she decided that there was nothing wrong with making sure about it. Irene managed to open her lips with a red face and the embarrassing words on the cusp of her lips stumbled out.
How can a rtionship between a husband and wife be
Noel tilted his head when Irene seemed to find it difficult to say what she wanted to say.
How can a rtionship between a husband and wife be? When we get married, we will definitely be husband and wife. To be exact, from the moment we fill out the marriage deration form
Its not that!
Irene urgently shouted. Her face was zing hot. The moment when Noel was about to ask back, he also realised what she had meant by a husband and wife rtionship.
A silence ensued between them. Neither of them had any interest in a romantic rtionship or nightlife, so they had trouble answering that question. Furthermore, the situation was more embarrassing because Noel had misunderstood what Irene meant for a while.
Uh. I havent thought about that, but we can talk about thatter. Is that fine?
...Yes.
Irene answered in a small voice. Noel coughed and waved his hand. It was as if he was trying to purify the awkward atmosphere that had been sullied by embarrassing connotations of their conversation.
Is there anything else you wish to add besides that
...I dont think so.
Then, it shall be like this. Are you fine with this?
Yes
However, the awkward atmosphere between them did not fade that easily. Irene fanned her face and Noel could not bring himself to look directly at Irene.
Then, after making another contract so they had one each, each of them stamped it with their signature. Thus, the deal was sealed, Irene studied the final contract. Then with all due seriousness, Noel said.
I intend to keep the contract in a safe that no one can touch. Im going to hide it in a ce that only you and I know. We will bring out the contract again the day you and I end our rtionship.//SWEET, KIND, TALL, HANDSOME, RICH?! BAG HIM AT THE ALTARRu: Sooo I calcted and at the minimum, 500 gold every month for the next 90 years is like $80,550,000, assuming 1 gold is an ounce (28g), which it''s probably more bc that''s like a slice of ham. If it''s 500 bars of gold, then that''s $2,588,130,000. She could sneeze on a $100 bill and call it tissue-
Chapter 58: Wedding Plans
Chapter 58: Wedding ns
I intend to keep the contract in a safe that no one can touch. Im going to hide it in a ce that only you and I know. We will bring out the contract again the day you and I end our rtionship.
Irene nodded at Noels words. The contract was to be kept in a secret safe hidden in the corner of Noels office.
Its a fault with five magic spells on it. Even if a powerful wizardes, they will never solve it. You can set the password for it.
Irene had a perplexed face upon hearing what he said. When she was told to set a password, she couldnt think of anything. Then Irene, who had been struggling to wrack her brains and think of a password, cautiously said.
The night of the ball. I think we could use that. The first day we met.
Okay.
Noel and Irene set the code and then left Noels office and returned to Irenes room. Before leaving Irene looked around the office with a curious nce. The room felt like Noel, simple, neat, and tidy.
Then, when they arrived in the room, Irene sat in the bed, the bed had a soft texture and subtle scent from fresh sheets. After that, Noel handed over tea to Irene. Irene liked the sweet aroma from the jasmine tea. Irene thanked him whilst smiling.
Thank you.
Of course. Oh, and about the wedding announcement.
Ah, yes.
Irene, who was enjoying the tea, stopped, and sat upright at his sudden words. Hearing wedding felt more realistic to her than when she had written the contract before. Noel sat in a chair by the window. The sunlight that passed through the window fell on his silver hair.
A banquet will be held here soon.
A banquet?
Irene asked back curiously. She was surprised by the news of the sudden banquet. She had never heard of the Grand Duke of Kristen holding a banquet. Please read the original trantion andtest updates at onedaythreeautumns(dot if youre reading this anywhere else the trantion is stolen.
Unlike other families, not many people knew about the Kristens Grand Duke. Secrets inspired awe, and the Grand Dukes people enjoyed that. That was why many Grand Dukes people rejected and detested Noel, who was a discredit to their reputation.
In a month, the Grand Duke of Kristen will celebrate the Kristen familys 700th anniversary. We are going to make a wedding announcement there. Of course, all the leading figures in the empire are expected to gather at that event.
Irene, who had thought that it would be a simple banquet, stopped drinking her tea.
...What?
Irene doubted her ears.
700th anniversary banquet.
Noel spoke in a clearer voice, as if to confirm the information. Apparently, Irene did not mishear that the 700th anniversary banquet was to be celebrated.
It doesnt make sense.
Irene wanted to deny that fact.
The scale was too big.
Its not just a simple banquet, but a 700th anniversary party. One would know how important the banquet was even if they were to ask a random child on the street. Not to mention that they would be the mention of the wedding announcement at the 700th anniversary banquet, which had a long history and reputation.
Rather, it seemed more realistic to announce the wedding at the imperial banquet.
That day, the members of the imperial family, representatives of each mediapany, and important nobles and coteral rtives will all gather. Of course, my grandfather will also be there.
Wait, wait a minute, Noel.
Irene ced down her teacup first to avoid spilling the contents and looked to Noel with a stiff face.
I know that its ridiculous. We havent even received my grandfathers full permission yet. But if you make a wedding announcement in such a ce, theres no turning back
Irene looked at Noel with a surprised look at his statement.
Noel smiled at her, and Irene said with doubt.
Dont tell me youre making it like that so no one can protest
Our marriage will be recognised by the Emperors and many key figures in the Empire, and the news will spread across the empire overnight through each media. So, no one can stop the marriage because things have gotten so big that it cant be handled.
...I see. I understand your reason.
Irene gave a half-hearted nod. Obviously, Noels n was reckless, but rather, it made it impossible for another person to prevent them from making a grand announcement.
Especially those who oppose Noel bing the Grand Duke.
For example, the other rtives of Grand Duke and there was also the Young Count, Ascardo Rixis.
So far, they did not know that Irene had touched the Great Kristens heart. But one day, they would notice something amiss and try to make a move. There was a high probability that they would target someone.
Its me.
protect yourself Irene babe, but it''s ok you have Noel and he''s pretty strong and whoever harms his wif- (o_)(_)
Chapter 59: A New Beginning
Chapter 59: A New Beginning
Because it was impossible to deal with Noel personally. It could be deduced from the fact that Noel till now. Then, the person who they would be aiming for would be Irene, who was not yet a member of the Kristen family. Without her, it would be virtually impossible for Noel to be a Grand Duke.
However, if they officially announced Irene at the banquet, they would not be able to touch her in advance.
I could cover my eyes and pretend that itd go away.
That was why Noel had said it would be dangerous. Irene remembered what Noel had said in the carriage the other day. But Irene wondered why she wasnt too worried about it. The reason for that was probably because
Thats why, dont stay away from me until then Irene.
Irene looked at Noel when she heard his voice. Silver grey hair and dark brown eyes that shone brilliantly in sunlight. At first nce, his gaze looked indifferent and cold, and his face had perfect features. His heart and soul were also as beautiful as his appearance, but he was also a man full of scars.
Irene nodded.
I understand Noel. Ill never slip away from you.
Perhaps It was because Noel was too reliable that Irene didnt feel threatened at all. It was as if he would protect Irene no matter what.
Ill see you tomorrow morning then.
Ok. Ah, there is
Noel, who was about to go back, was stopped when Irene hesitated. Noel tilted his head and looked at her. Irene fiddled with her finger and shyly enquired.
By any chance, can I get some paper? It would be better if you also have a pen or paint. Im fine if I cant have it She requested.
Noel, who looked at Irene quietly, replied.
Paper and pencil are in the desk drawer. Ill find the paint and the tools you need as soon as tomorrowes. Do you need anything else?
Noel easily answered without any hesitation. Irene quickly shook her head at his favourable remark.
No, thats enough. Thank you.
Noel spoke calmly.
You dont have to thank me. You can just tell me if you need anything. Now, this is also your home.
...Ok.
Then take a rest. Ill get going.
After Noel closed the door, Irene fanned her face. For some reason, she felt her face was hot. In order to cool her face, Irene went to the window. The wind blew when she opened it.
Because of the wind, Irene grabbed her hair and tucked it behind her ears and then she leaned against the window frame and held her head out. The view from the window of the Kristen mansion was wide and bright and couldnt bepared with Chase mansion.
Irene looked at the view outside her room whilst still leaning her head. It had been two days since she hade to the mansion, but it did not feel foreign to her, as it was due to her many visits before.
I know the structure of the house.
Even though she did not know all of the separate buildings, she was already familiar with the main building and the surrounding area. It was thanks to two weeks of her steady visits.
Ah, I remember something.
While seeing the calm and peaceful view, Irene recalled what Noel had said, and opened the desk drawer.
There it is.
Just like what Noel had said before when Irene asked, there was paper and pencils in the desk drawer. The quality of the paper and the pencils were good.
Can I use it?
Irene brought a big and thick book from the bookcase and leaned it on the window frame. Then she spread the paper on it. Although the paper was wider than the book and left the end without support, it was enough for Irene.
Usually, I wouldnt have been able to paint like this from the window.
There had been a day when someone had caught Irene painting. Then her father hade in and loudly scolded her. That was why Irene had to close her window tightly in the middle of the summer to hide and do it in secret so that no one could see it.
However,
In the end, the paintings had been torn to shreds and thrown into incinerators. When that scene came to her mind, Irene closed her eyes. Irene had no particr hobbies since childhood, so painting was the only thing that she loved. The truth was Irene preferred to admire the painting, but all she could see was Riel. That was why Irene began to draw on her own.
The scenery of the Chase mansion, the sky, the garden during all the four seasons, and then the painting of her family smiling with her. Although, she was the only one who didnt smile.
16th Oct: I lied, here''s an early update- pls read on onedaythreeautumns ;-;
//More smiles for you in the future. only good things will happen Irene()
Chapter 60: Eavesdropping In The Garden
Chapter 60: Eavesdropping In The Garden
In her world, every detail had been painted from memory into canvas; it was the physical engravement of her experiences and feelings in that moment. Each stroke was an attempt to make the image vivid and distinct, and Irene at that, had ced far more effort into her paintings than anything else.
No longer am I able to paint that scenery.
In the same fashion as her only paintings, the artefacts of her memory had burned - there would never be a chance to paint the scenery there again. Irenes fate had been sealed.
Irene shook her head, forcibly scattering the unwanted memories. It would do her no good to let her imagination run wild. With fluidity and familiarity, the expert stroke of her pencil captured the images of the Grand Dukes mansion, in all of its graphite grandeur. Peeking through the window, silver light from the crescent moon hanging between the dust of stars in the sky shone through. A world of stars painted the sky, allowing Irene to see a prism of small, glittering gems that dotted the sky. The wind blew into her room, gently brushing the nes of the window and caressing her face.
It was surreal. The Kristen mansion had a simple yet elegant garden, and in the middle, there was
Noel?
Irene paused. The graphite hovered in its unfinished line above the parchment paper. From the silvery grey hair that twinkled under the moonlight, and the stature she knew was oh so reliable, that person was surely none other than Noel. Irenes face brightened. She felt as if she had stumbled upon a treasure seeing him at the unexpected ce. However, to her surprised dismay, Noel was not alone.
Irene could not see well because the other party was obscured by a tree, but judging from Noels posture, he was definitely in conversation with someone. When Irene tilted her head slightly, she could see the backside of the person who was facing Noel.
Sky-blue hair
It was a familiar appearance. When the person turned his head, Irene soon recognised the identity of that person.
Ascardo Rixis
Noels cousin, a man whopeted against Noel for the titles session. Irene wondered as to why a person like him was talking to Noel in the garden at night. Judging from the unusual atmosphere around them and their facial expressions, it was not a pleasant situation.
What are they talking about?
The distance was close enough to see their face but not close enough to hear their voices. Noels face crumpled as soon as Irene put her head further out. Then he unexpectedly turned his gaze in the direction of her room. Shocked at the sudden movement, Irene bolted to hide beneath the window frame. Did they make eye contact? Surely not, however, she was not sure as the distance and dimness made it hard to tell.
Bam.
A sound reverberated into the night, originating from the very window Irene had been observing from. The moment Irene ducked, the book and paper she had propped against the window to draw, fell down. But Irene did not have time to care about it. The thud was obvious. She might as well have announced her presence with an rm.
What if I got caught?
Of course, the moment was innocent, she did not have any ill intention that necessitated her to hide, however, it was clear Irene was trying to eavesdrop. And that, if their conversation was sensitive, which it might as well have been if they were having it in the garden, made her observing alone, appear suspicious. Irenes heart was pounding.
After a long while, Irene dared to peek, lifting her head minutely over the sill. In the meantime, Ascardo and Noel had disappeared. Sighing, she stood up from her seat, wanting to find the material she had dropped before, however
It is too dark to see.
It was already night-time, so it was hard to see them. Irene was worried that someone would find it in the morning, so she decided to go outside to find it. However, Irene almost yelped in surprise the moment she opened the door of the room.
Noel?
Ah.
It was just in time Noel was raising his hand as if he was trying to knock the door. But before he could do that, the door was opened, so it became awkward. Then he lowered his hand and with an indifferent face, he gave something to Irene.
What is
When Irene saw what Noel gave her, she became stiff.
I think you dropped it, so I brought it back.
It was the book and paper that Irene had just dropped.
So, you knew.
Irenes face turned red when she knew that she was caught trying to eavesdrop. For a moment, she thought about pretending not to know, but she knew better that it wouldnt work. In the end, Irene bowed her red face and timidly took the book and papers.
...Thank you. Please read on onedaythreeautumns st updated 22nd Oct)
Its fine. But are you sick? Your face is red
No! It Its just because it was a little hot
To make matters worse, Irene tried hard to make excuses as to why her face turned red. Irene criticised herself countless times at that moment.
The truth is I saw you two together in the garden before. Then I identally dropped the book and the paper
I see. I knew you were watching us.
What?
Irene raised her head at Noels unexpected remark. Her face cooled off as soon as she knew that.
And Ascardo would also have known.
I cant believe it
Irene couldnt believe that they knew everything. She felt embarrassed. Come to think of it, Noel and Ascardo were both the best prosecutors in the Empire. So, there was no way they couldnt notice her clumsy demeanour.
It became even more embarrassing.
Irene thought that it would have been less embarrassing if she had been honest first.
To think that Noel knew everything before he came to Irene''s room
However, Irene didnt know that contrary to her imaginations, Noel didntugh at her because he thought she was stupid. Rather
I can see clearly what youre thinking.
Noel looked like he wanted tough seeing how tightly Irene was holding the book and papers. However, when the conversation before came to his mind, his pleasant mood fell.
Noel looked at Irene silently.
//Who''s the ultimate viin? Is Ascardo good or bad? Perhaps he''s just cannon fodder?
Chapter 61: I Never Wanted Love
Chapter 61: I Never Wanted Love
That woman, will she stand by your side without ulterior incentive? Temptation is too tantalising to not be swayed by...I doubt she would.
The very moment Ascardo Rixis had appeared, a sliver of revolting disgust crawled up Noels spine. It was an idental encounter, but of course, there was hardly anything idental about it. Noel was fully aware that this meeting was not so simple. He knew well that word about Irene had spread, and thework of nobles around him gobbled up gossip with overly nosy delight. How coincidental that the ce he had encountered Ascardo was right in front of Irenes window! It was clear who the person Ascardo truly wanted to meet was
With that dirty blood of yours, do you really think there exists a woman who will truly love you as you are? Wake up.
Ascardo was unaware of the contractual rtionship between Irene and Noel, so of course, he believed that they were romantically involved. It was a clear night, and the clock had just struck past midnight, but his mood could not be more foul.
At the sudden sound, both Noel and Ascardos line of sight abruptly averted to the window above them. Hair the colour of wheat quickly disappeared beneath the frame.
Enlighten me. Im very curious brother, will that woman remain by your side, until the end? Well, well, goodnight brother.
Irene.
At the sound of his soft voice, Irene raised her head. Her mysterious olive eyes blinked at him, and Noel stared deep into those pupils.
Love- I never desired such a thing in the first ce.
The moment his grandfather had turned his back to him, all of Noels expectations of affection had disappeared. He did not expect affection, let alone love, from anyone. Certainly, Irene may be a woman of faith; she was quiet, timid, yet hidden beneath that was a strong character of boldness and resilience. He acknowledged she was definitely a kind person, but never had he had fleeting thoughts of her as his romantic partner.
Still, Ascardos words had shaken him to his core. He knew his cousin well. Ascardo would go to any underhanded means to take her from him.
Noel, is something the matter?
Upon noticing his expression was clouded, Irene began to worry. Surely, he had not noticed her. Noel paused and stared wordlessly at her. Then he spoke.
Irene, even if you wished to be with someone else, someone other than me, I will not let you go.
Despite knowing such a thing would never happen, considering what he knew about both Irenes character and her circumstance, Noel still could not help the feeling of anxiety encroaching on him. If even Irene, the hope he was clinging to, fell into their hands, he knew he would not have any way to deal with their games anymore. Somehow, Ascardo had stirred the impatience locked deep inside of him.
Noel tightened his fist; his nails digging into his palms. Such words, what use were they? As long as had given herself to him in their contract, and she believed in him, he must believe in her fidelity as well. He instantly regretted that he had spoken something so useless during his hotheadedness. Yet, a part of him still waited to hear Irenes response. He wanted her to confirm.
Having been caught off guard at his unexpected statement, Irenes eyes shook for a moment. Only a few seconds had passed before she regained herposure and replied calmly.
That will not happen. I need you. It must be you Noel. As if she had just convinced herself, Irene levelled her eyes to his stable gaze, and pressed her lips together.
Noel lightly chuckled looking at how serious she was. Much, to Irenes confusion.
My apologies Irene. I seem to have been worrying about nothing. He politely offered his apology, and despite not fully understanding his meaning, she offered a light smile in return.
I sensed it before, but I do think that is on your mind often, Noel.
Struck by her words, Noel flushed in embarrassment. Seeing his awkward expression, Irene could not help containing her amusement and burst intoughter.
That was how the first night at the Kristen Dukedom passed.
//Oh Noel, honey maybe you will change your mind soon (3)
Chapter 62: The Invitation
Chapter 62: The Invitation
Why on earth am I doing this?
Noel sighed as he looked over the papers. He had not caught a wink of sleep the night before, and the shadows under his eyes were particrly dark.
The night before, try as he might, he could not fall asleep. A certain someones voice remained in his head, lingering ever so faintly so as to prevent his consciousness from drifting.
The moment his head sank into the pillow, the words Irene had said earlier in the night would jolt him awake. Even if he were off guard for a single moment, immediately recall what Irene had said to himst night. He would remember her soft spoken voice, and it shook him to the core.
It must be me
Never had he imagined Irene would let him hear such a response. No, Noel did not intend to reveal to her any of his weaknesses in the first ce. But that desperation -- that momentary feeling had overwhelmed him, and he had acted on impulse.
The stone that Ascardo had thrown drew ripples within him, and Noel had let slip in front of her, if only briefly, the very weakness he was afraid she would see in the first ce.
I was too...anxious.
Since she and he were only in a contractual rtionship, they were tied together merely out of self-interest. There could be no other link. --Noel was certain. However, what if the possibility of a man appearing who could give her an irresistible condition, arose? Or what if she left him because of a condition which he could not provide; because she found a special rtionship with another man. If that ever happened, what was he supposed to do?
Of course, he believed in her. She had a side of trust and sturdiness, unlike her delicate exterior. Rather, he often found himself relying on her.
And to think about it. Had it not been for her, he would not have been able to get through the situation he was in. Noel paused. Still unable to believe the train of his own thoughts
Its me.
Noel rubbed his face frustrated and shook himself out of his thoughts*.
*This sentence is a metaphor transliterating to Noel washed his face dry. Its a gesture where he buries his face in his hands to express emotions like frustration if youre embarrassed or disappointed, so I interpreted it as hes frustrated at himself.
Although he was discriminated against by his brother, he pretended to be fine on the outside. However, the nagging sense of inferiority was subtle but pervasive. Noel had always been conscious of his birth -- his illegitimacy. And a part of him could not let go, as if it was an obsession. That was why he had been affected by Ascardos provocation.
*When I mean brother, Ascardos actually his cousin, but the word Hyung is indifferentiable.
How pathetic.
Sighing for the nth time, Noel who was absorbed in his thoughts, lost track of time. That was when Tom knocked, and then discreetly opened the door. In his arms, he held arge pile of documents. Dutiful as ever he walked up to aloof Noel.
Noel said that he would announce the marriage at a banquet a monthter, so it seemed that the number of things that needed to be dealt with increased and there were many people to check.
Tom, thumping down the pile of papers onto his desk, looked at Noel and asked with a bewildered face.
Yourplexion is terrible! Did you stay up all night? Couldnt sleep?
(Tom is my fav lmao)
...
If you can, go to bed early and get up early. There is only one month left before the marriage announcement, so you need to manage yourself properly.
...What a nag. Are you protesting?
*(against how Noel takes care of himself)
When Noel responded sarcastically, Tom replied with a submerged smile, as if clueless on what Noel had meant.
Absolutely not. How could I possibly do something like protest? If my Lord btedly informs me that he will announce the marriage at the 700th-anniversary banquet in a month, then it is my job to proceed with the work.
...sorry.
When Noel softly apologised, Tom stared at Noel without saying anything.
That humility was something peculiar to Noel. He always did -- apologise. Unlike other nobles who prioritised authority, Noel always epted his faults and did not hesitate to apologise or ask for forgiveness. And he knew Tom was just concerned for him.
That is why I follow him. Even though...
Tom was fully aware that for any domestic servant, Noels background made him a master rudimentarily unpleasant to serve. It would be hard on any servant to be ostracised because of their masters respective identity. Or, how their master came into power. Especially in such a prestigious household name as the Kristens.
Finally, Tom sighed.
No need to apologise. As you said, I am your limbs; your vassal and am ready to ept your will at any time. So, my lord can call me whenever you need.
I do not think of you simply as a vassal. Because of you, I was able to survive in this deste ce. Noel said sincerely.
Tom gazed at Noel with a bitter face. Looking at him now as a fully grown adult, he remembered the first time he had met him.
Terrible.
Recalling that time in the past, he felt sorry again.
But what is that?
Noel asked, pointing to the envelope at the top of the documents pile. Only then, did ite to Toms mind.
Ah.
Tom smirked.
This is an invitation.
Invitation?
Noel asked again because it was rare for an ordinary invitation to arrive right in front of Noel.
Where is it from?
Tom did not answer, instead, he handed the envelope to Noel.
I brought it here because I was wondering if you would be interested in it this time.
Upon receiving the invitation, Noel opened the contents. Reading the heading, his expression became strange.
This is an invitation from Duchess Jasmine.
Chapter 63: Thank you, Noel
Chapter 63: Thank you, Noel
While Noel was in deep contemtion, and sighing without an end, Irene sleepily flickered her eyes. Unlike Noel, whose face was swarthy, Irene appeared fresh and rejuvenated.
On the first night, she found it difficult to sleep properly. After all, sleeping at someone elses house for the first time was indeed a little nerve wracking. However, yesterday she had gotten a little morefortable sleeping. No, actually, it was the mostfortable bed she had slept in ever since she was born.
When she was in Count Chases house, she had never sleptfortably. Every night, she had had to check Riels condition and notify her family. She had thought only it was natural. Irene had grown up like that. In name, the daughter of Chase. Internally, the servant of Chase. No, considering even servants disregarded her, even the position of a servant was held more important than her.
However, it was different here. Her world had been turned. There was no need to look after Riel, and check on her condition, interrupting her sleep. Nor did she need to notify her family. She smiled at her refreshing sense of liberation.
Thank you, Noel.
Had it not been for Noel, she would have lost herself, remaining in the shadow of Riel, she would never have been able to fall asleep without any worries.
I wonder if Noel wasfortablest night.
Did he sleep well? She wondered. He must have also had afortable sleep. The beds here were soft and luxurious, and the room was warm, but alsorge enough to be airy. She was sure Noel, used to Kirsten estate, must spend every night likefortable. At least she hoped so.
Huh? My Lady, are you up already?
The maid, who entered the room just as she had let her thoughts wander, asked in surprise. In her arms, she carried a basin of water, to cleanse.
Are you here to wake me up?
When Irene asked, the maid shook her head, cing the water near her.
No. The viscount said to leave only this cleansing water here carefully, so that the mdy does not wake up. Of course, I had believed that mdy, you were sleeping.
The viscount
The maid smiled. The Grand Dukes secretary. Viscount Tom Esquan. Then she ced the basin down, quickly ncing at Irene.
She attempted to read Irenes expression, but Irene merely nodded at insignificant fact.
So, Tom is the viscount.
With respect to the Esquan family, Irene was aware of them. The Viscount predecessor was resourceful in business and had be a major topic in the central province, and the Esquan family was now ssified as quite an influential force.
She had known that he would not be an ordinary person, but Tom was a greater figure than she had initially thought. Howpetent Noel must be to have such a person following him. The more she discovered, the more Irene could not hide her admiration for Noel.
And the more she knew, the more she felt a sense of inadequacy -- she was infinitely inadequate. Noel was a man who could go out on his own without herself, however, she was toocking in every aspect to stand beside him.
I should try not to show any ws.
Irene made up her mind determinedly. Her maid, still looking at her, stood up.
Since you are awake mdy, I shall go and inform the Grand Duke.
Irene, who inadvertently nodded at the maids words, frankly, shot up and caught the maid hastily.
No. No need to inform him.
Y-yes? The maid stuttered.
At her sudden words, the maids eyes grew wide.
Irene smiled gently at her.
I will go.
Chapter 64: Winter
Chapter 64: Winter
The Duke is currently in the office. I will show you the way.
I shall leave it to you then.
When Irene said that she was going to see Noel in person, the maid took the lead to guide her. As they slowly moved from the room through the halls, the maid nced at Irene.
I wonder what her special identity must be.
Irene was currently centric to the gossip of the entire Kristen Duchy.
Noel, the bastard, had be the sessor after the death of the Dukes legitimate son. The Great Kirstens announcement had appeared at the same time as the unknown woman.
Rumour had it that she was Noel Kristens lover, but there were not many people who truly believed it. If it was her, she would not either. The timing was too coincidental. Up till then, not a single wisp of Irenes hair had been seen. However, as soon as the announcement that the Grand Duchy would not be inherited by Noel unless he agreed to a marriage, Irene, his lover appeared. Was it not too suspicious?
There seems to be something fishy.
Most importantly, the woman he had brought was not outstanding. Though she was pretty and delicate, she was not exceptionally beautiful. Nor was her family particrly notable. Thus, was it not normal for anyone to think that the Duke had decided that any woman would do, in order for him to inherit the Grand Duchy? At least, all the employees of the Ducal House thought so.
A man who had inherited the blood of themoners, was alwayspared with his brother, and was not recognised even after bing the sessor. The people at the Grand Duchy had quietly ignored Noel. Irene, who he had brought along with him, was also thought lightly of.
There.
Yes, Yes?
The maid who was secretly ncing at Irene was startled at Irenes words and raised her voice excessively. Sheter realised how stupid she looked and her face blushed, but Irene did not pay any attention to her maid.
Irene was looking over at the other side.
People are gathering, whats going on?
The maid turned to the direction Irene was looking at. A little further away, as Irene said, several servants were gathering head-to-head.
Seeing the situation, the maid nodded as if it was understandable, and spoke.
There was a message in the morning that we will be disying new works by famous painters in the hallway. From the looks of it... something must have gone wrong.
Well then
Its not a matter to be concerned about.
The maid intended to move on, but she had to look back again because of Irene, who could not take her eyes off them.
Miss?
Sorry. But can I stop by there for a while?
Yes?
The maid was confused at Irenes unexpected words, but soon nodded. She was not in a hurry, and she did not have a good reason to refuse either.
If you want to.
Thank you.
Irene, smiling brightly, headed to the ce where the employees gathered. As she walked behind Irene, the maids expression became unpleasant.
So, is it the right order as I said?
Are your eyes decorative? Its Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter in seasonal order.
What of this seems like Winter to you? Cant you see flowers blooming in the garden?
Its snowing. Then its Winter.
Hold on a minute. When the butler arrives, you can ask him.
As she approached, the two servants were arguing, surrounded by several paintings. They were so busy cooped in their verbal war that they did not even notice Irene moving closer towards them.
Irene saw a picture that was well between the servants. At first nce, it seemed like a painting of a flower garden in full bloom through the covered white cloth, which used to block the sunlight. Mysteriously, when one looked at the flower garden, it appeared to be a scenery sunny like Spring or Summer. However, snow fell from the sky. The correct interpretation seemed to have ricocheted into a confounded quarrel between the servants who were specting on the ambiguous season.
It is Winter.
Only when she had suddenly blurted out her statement, did the servants and passing maids realise Irenes existence. They turned towards her in bewilderment. The gazes caught her attention immediately, and Irene fiddled awkwardly.
Apologies for the sudden interruption. I believe you were arguing over the season of this piece of work...Is that right? sheughed slightly embarrassed at the attention.
Yes? Oh, yes...Thats right.
The servant, who responded in bewilderment, soon realised her identity as he looked at Irenes face. She was the lover of the infamous Duke of the Kristen Dukedom.
What is it all of a sudden?
The surroundings were distracted by the unexpected appearance of the Dukes lover. There were also a few vignt gazes.
Can I take a look at the painting? I might be able to help.
Oh, yes... Of course, no problem.
This painting would be hard to distinguish for most people. Especially those whock the required knowledge to interpret the meaning of this piece.Original trantion on onedaythreeautumns, if youre reading on other sites its stolen.
The maid who had guided Irene stated that it was in fact painted by a renowned artist. In reality, the piece was by an unknown painter, whose work had yet to be brought to light, to let the world indulge upon.
The girl happened to be able to exhibit her painting as it had caught the Great Kristens eyes, but the servant did not expect Irene to be able to recognise the painting of a painter who had yet to even make a proper debut.
Therefore, the servant saw Irenes actions as a noble, who pretentiously appeared to humble themselves, to know those lower than them. Even if what she said was utterly bewildering, he was inclined to merely agree, then return the painting.
As Irene looked at the painting, there was a heavy silence. The workers exchanged nces and guessed as to what kind of answer Irene woulde up with.
After a while, Irene raised her body. Then she put her hand on the picture and began to speak.
It is indeed Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter arranged in seasonal order._____
Chapter 65: I Am Cute?
Chapter 65: I Am Cute?
But, mdy, even though it is Winter, the flowers are in full bloom? It is andscape painting. I have not ever heard of a Winter when the flowers are in bloom.
The servant, who imed it was not Winter, stepped out and protested. Certainly, the servants words did have a point. But except for the fact that snow was falling from the sky, Winter is no different from Spring. Rather, it caused a sense of incongruity when it snowed.
This is a painting by an unknown painter named Karl. At first nce, the painting looks like an ordinaryndscape, but in fact, it is a picture drawn with memories of a lover who left. So, even though the seasons change, she hopes that the ce where she was with him will remain the same. Even if the seasons change, the flowers will not wilt. One can specte that thendscape in this piece does not actually exist. The truth is, only the painter knows.
Irene went on to exin without any hesitation. When she was at Count Chases House, she had seen the paintings of new painters in the morning newspapers, unbeknownst to her father. Karls paintings had caught Irenes eyes, andter she had found Karls paintings separately in the newspapers of artists or in booklets containing only the works of new artists.
There is also an opinion iming that the extra-terrestrial setting itself which cannot be matched with thendscape, represents the reality of Karl who cannot go back to that beautiful time. Therefore, Spring, Summer, Autumn and Winter are in the right order.
...
After exining, Irene raised her head, a little puzzled at the surrounding silence. All the servants, including her maid, were looking at her, dazed.
From their faces, Irene wondered if she had made a mistake.
Oh, but it may be different from what I am aware of She soon added, to reassure that it was merely her personal interpretation, and she could very much be wrong.
But before she could finish her words.
No, that is exactly it. Irenes answer is right.
Startled by the familiar deep voice, she quickly turned her head. The servants quickly bowed for the iing figure.
Noel?
Noel was walking with Tom. Irene looked at Noel in surprise as he approached. When she called out his name, there was a brief moment he held his breath as her voice reached him.
Unaware of that, Irene approached Noel, and her face brightened with joy. Naturally, Noels expression rxed. Tom, who was ustomed to the situation, was fine, but the employees, ncing sideways, were astonished. The Duke, who always exerted a cold demeanour, could make that kind of face!
I was about to head that way.
Im d our paths crossed. But what are you doing here?
Oh, I thought something was wrong.
So, were you helping?
I do not know if I helped. But I did try. Irene smiled, shyly.
She was clearly embarrassed, but Noel softly looked at Irene, his gaze gentle.
As a strange atmosphere flowed between the two, the servants who were nervous besides them, cast earnest nces at Tom. Tom sighed lightly, as if he understood what they were thinking and thereafter he intervened between the two.
Why dont you move to some other ce to chat privately?
Mmm.
Noel nodded at Toms words. Irene tilted her head upwards to look at him. She knew, even though the maid did not tell her, the fact that he had toe to see her meant there was some business.
I wonder what it is?
She was worried that something might have happened, but when she looked at Noels expression, it seemed like it was not anything too serious.
There is a greenhouse nearby. If you are fine with it, how about we move over there? I have something to say to you Irene.
Ah...Yes, that would be nice.
Though Irene was slightly concerned about Noels words, she still nodded happily. The air in the morning was refreshing, and it was nice to take a walk.
Irene did not know the location of the greenhouse, so Noel took the lead. Though his legs were long, somehow his stride was exceptionally short. Walking side by side with him, Irene soon noticed that it was not his usual pace. He was slowing down, somehow, it seemed to be Noel being considerate of her?
...Pft.
In the end, she could not help it, and let loose a small giggle. Hearing that high pitchedugh, Noel looked down at her with a bewildered face. Feeling his gaze, Irene scurried to excuse herself.
Oh. I apologise if I offended you. It was just that...Noels consideration for me, is just too cute.
...
Irenes eyes widened after she spoke.
Noel stopped.
Irene felt her cheeks heat up. Oh, why had she said something like that? She felt like she couldbust at any time.
I cant believe I just told a grown man that he is cute. He must be upset.
She had frankly told him at that moment that she thought he was cute and endearing when he walked. Because despite his long legs, he was considerate of her, but she soon realised a littlete that her abrupt honesty could have put him in a foul mood.
Contrary to Irenes worries, the reason Noel stopped was not because he had felt offended. Rather because it was too unexpected of her.
I am cute? Noel asked, looking at Irene baffled.
updated on onedaythreeautumns (Nov. 13)
//Oh darling, you are the cutest!! ( )!!
What would an Im cute? Noel look like, //screams into the GRand Duchieee-Haban
Chapter 66: Reassuring By Your Side
Chapter 66: Reassuring By Your Side
I am cute?
At this unexpected question, Irene hesitated, she then nodded. Just now, the implication in her answer was vague, but besides that, it was true that she thought he was cute.
Yes. Oh, but this is apliment...
I see, he said faintly.
Still, Irene, though added an excuse because she was afraid he would feel unpleasant, was rather astounded at the reply that came back. Surprisingly, Noel nodded in a soft conviction. Then he continued walking. Irene stared at Noels back distantly, and btedly caught on to him.
Walking beside Noel, Irene nced at him.
But he was persistent in wiping his face of any expression, so she could not tell how he felt.
Eventually, Irene thought he would not care about such a trivial thing. When she thought about it, she was justplicating things herself. Noel could not have taken it very seriously.
I must be thinking too much. Noel would not care much about my words.
It was a relief to think so, but it was a bit of a shame. She did not have any influence on him.
Im too greedy.
How much closer did she want them to be than this? Irene med herself and tried hard to match his stride.
But, in fact, unlike his carefree outward appearance, Noel was internally in chaos. His mind was confused.
Im cute?
His feelings had indeed be quiteplicated.
How the hell do I look in her eyes? Cute?
If he had been praised for being cool or reliable, he would have been happy at ease. The reaction of being called cute was ambiguous, it was a mixture of both joyful and unsettling feelings.
Noel lowered his gaze to Irene. She seemed to be in a good mood, smiling and walking while looking forward, her wheat-coloured curly hair fluttering with her every movement.
I dont know anymore.
Why did he think so much about her insignificant words? Why was he worried and struggling to infer the meaning of her words? There was no conversation between the two. They were just walking through the forest path.
A smile formed on Irenes face. Wherever her feet touched the ground, there was a sound of the crispy crunch of branches and leaves. The sunlight was shedding here and there, spilling over her head. The birds singing, which harmonised with the mild breeze, was so sweet that any orchestras performance would be filled with envy.
There wasnt a single w in this scenery, everything was lovely, but the best thing was...
Its reassuring to be by his side.
Noels shadow -- walking together side by side -- casted upon Irene. It was only a shadow, so why did it feel like a shield to protect her?
There were many things that had changed; falling asleep without any worries and being able to draw freely without being disturbed. But the biggest change among them all was...
Noel.
It is said that a persons life resembles a painting. Like a painting, it will eventually bepleted by the movement of the paintbrush from one spot to another.
Irenes life was achromatic. Gray. ck. The colours that resembled a shadow. However, apletely different colour was poured over the painting. Arge amount of brightly coloured paint covered all of her dull paintings.
I dont know yet.
What kind of picture the pouring paint would draw, would her picture bepleted in an entirely unexpected direction, or would it be ruined as it already was?
But there was only one thing for sure.
Because Noel is here, I can change.
Many people pointed their fingers at Noel iming that he would not be recognised as a half-blood sessor, as he was born from a lowlymoner, but to Irene, Noel was more perfect and greater than anyone else.
Can I be that kind of person to Noel, too?
Like what he had done for her, she wished she could transform Noels stained painting into a refreshed canvas, brightly coloured, with the most beautiful scenery.
That, was Irenes thought to herself.
Because the number of people here is sparse, it would be appropriate to talk.
Noel said as he opened the door to the greenhouse. ording to him, the greenhouse was located in a corner like a secret hideout, and there was no sign of people there. Irene gave a small thank-you to him for opening the door and went inside.
The temperature controller did not work because it was Summer, but as the sunlight prated through the ss ceiling, the inside was bright and warm like the outside. Likely at night, it would be pretty in its own way.
The scent of fresh nts lingered around the tip of her nose. They could see flowers and trees dotted in every corner and space.
I did not know there would be a ce like this in the Grand Duchy.
I found it by chance, do you like it?
Yes. I really like it.
Irene answered with a bright face. She looked around here and there, her olive-coloured eyes were glistening, indicating that she truly loved it. At that sight of Irene, Noel became happy for no reason.
After looking around, Irene and Noel sat down face-to-face at the table in the centre. Irene stared at him wondering what Noel wanted to say, but Noel was thinking about something else.
It would have been nice if there were refreshments.
/st updated on onedaythreeautumns (Nov 2021) Perhaps date next time? ;))
Chapter 67: Greenhouse Date
Chapter 67: Greenhouse Date
There was nothing prepared for the greenhouse trip because it was unnned. The top of the table felt empty.
As soon as I go back, I must tell Tom to organise afternoon tea.
He thought it would not be too bad if he served tea to Irene himself.
Noel?
Noel was in the midst of thinking what kind of tea would be better, when he heard Irenes voice. Only then that he realised what was going on. He brought her there saying he had something to tell her, butter he acted rudely by zoning out.
Oh, Im sorry.
Its alright. But what do you want to say?
Its nothing special, but I think Irene said that youre interested in painting before, right?
Yes? Oh...
Irene narrowed her eyes at the unexpected question. Not long after he had said that, she remembered that she had mentioned something simr to him at Duchess Jasmines estate, where she had met him for the first time, to make that proposal. Thinking about that, she found herself feeling strangely surprised.
I never thought you would remember, Noel.
She thought he must have heard and spilled it, but she did not think he would remember it until now. Her toes suddenly felt ticklish.
Yes. I am fond of it.
Irene looked at Noel and said, trying to hide her shyness. As he looked straight into her olive-coloured eyes, Noel thought that they blended well with the greenhouses surrounding, which was green-filled. Clear and fresh, but not as bright.
Good thing. Then why dont we go there together?
Noel took something out of his pocket and handed it out to Irene. Irene looked at it, confused. It was a dark orange envelope.
This is
Upon checking the contents with a puzzled face, Irenes eyes widened greatly.
This time, the Duchess of Jasmine is holding an exhibition for the purpose of sponsoring poor artists, and she sent me an invitation to it. Normally, I would not go there, but if Irene is interested
As Noel paused at the end of his words, Irene paid close attention to him. He muttered in a small voice, avoiding her gaze when their eyes met.
Would you like to go with me? Only if you are willing to
...Oh.
If you want to go alone, please tell me. Ill arrange all the necessary conditions
I would love to!
Irene pushed her upper body forward and eximed excitedly. Noels eyes widened slightly at her abrupt reaction. Irene spoke quickly.
I want to go with you, Noel. Thank you for telling me. Im so happy.
She was resolute and firm, unlike her usual self. But after she calmed down, Irenes face heated. She was so embarrassed, she could burst.
When Noel told her that she could go alone, she responded urgently. Irene restored her staggered upper body to her initial posture. Nevertheless, she did not take her eyes off Noel with a determined look.
It was an exhibition with Noel. She would never want to miss that chance. Irene herself could not tell whether the reason was because of the exhibition or because she was going with Noel.
Meanwhile, he had been worrying about what to do if she wanted to go alone, or whether he could let her go out alone, but seeing how actively she had responded, implying that she wanted them to go together like that, Noel felt odd.
Is it because I could not get enough sleep that Im going insane?
The feeling was indescribable. He was happy, a little overwhelmed, and embarrassed...
The two people, who were speechless in such a subtle atmosphere, stared nkly at different ces for some time. Suddenly, the table and nts became so interesting. After some time had passed, unable to stay like that any longer, Noel broke the silence first.
As stated on the invitation, the date is a weekter. We will be leaving for quite a while, so if there is a ce you want to visit, then think about it.
Yes. I will let you know.
Even though it was not a big matter, Irene nodded earnestly. Noel suddenly realised it while looking at her.
Before he knew it, at some point he had started smiling.
The time at the Dukes residence passed quickly, albeit to Irene it seemed slow.
The people of the Grand Duchy still quietly ignored Irene, but rumours that Irene was a person who perfectly exined the origin of the painting by an unknown painter, circted. In addition, with Noel, the pair called each other by namefortably, and the disregard subsided a little.
Irene hoped that a week would pass as quickly as possible, because she wanted to go to the exhibition soon. Then on that one day before the exhibition, Irene fell into extreme distress.
Irene looked sullen in front of the dressing room.
What should I do? I have nothing to wear.
A sigh came out.
There was no dress she had brought from the Chase residence, only several outfits provided by Noel, but they were all casual clothes that werefortable to move in, which did not suit the exhibition.
Noel would not mind whatever she wore, but Irene could not ept it.
I want to care.
As it was an important event, she wanted to dress appropriately and elegantly.
After contemting for a long time, Irene rose from her seat as she had finally made up her mind.
Ill buy it.
Chapter 68: Dress Shopping With The Grand Duke
Chapter 68: Dress Shopping With The Grand Duke
Irene stood in the corner of the room, in front of herst desk drawer and pulled out a pouch. Metal clinked inside the bag.
In her pocket were the gold coins that she had gained from selling her own paintings. It was a meaningful amount of money, but this was all she had left right now. If she talked to Noel, he would get her a dress right away, but Irene did not want to do that.
Irene changed into casual clothes, took the gold coins, and went to look for Tom. She wanted to borrow a carriage. However, her ns were intercepted by a person on her way.
Where are you going in such a hurry?
Although he was old, his waist was upright, and his appearance was like a tremendous firm mountain. Irene bowed to the Great Kristen, who she had bumped into on her way. Although he provided her with convenience and the distance between them were reduced considerably, Irene still had a hard time dealing with the Great Kristen. It was because he was too great to be close to.
The only person of the Kristen Duchy to lead the greatest revival period of all time. The triumphal general who ended a long war. A living legend. The achievements attached to him were endless even if a person listed them for a while.
Who could so easily approach such a person?
I was on my way to find Tom to borrow a carriage.
A carriage. Are you heading out?
Yes. I need to buy something urgently.
Without an escort?
Irene was confused for a moment at the Great Kristens question. Should she have an escort even though she was only going out to buy a dress?
Actually, it wasmon for nobles to have escorts when they went out. However, Irene had never been out with an escort before. This was because not only did her parents not take care of her, but also thanks to Riel, she never had the chance to go out properly.
Irene lived a life far different from the ordinary aristocracy, and such customs became natural to her. Like riding a carriage alone without an escort.
When Irene failed to respond, the Great Kristen stared at her with his deep eyes. He then prompted.
Well then, why dont you go out with me?
Pardon? Your Grace, are you saying that you want to apany me?
Hm, you find it distasteful?
When the Grand Duke asked with a dejected face, Irene quickly shook her head.
No, of course not.
Haha, thats fortunate. Then lets go get a carriage together.
Yes
When the Grand Duke started to move, Irene walked along his side. A broad smile hung on the dukes face, he seemed to be in a good mood. Irene, who noticed the smile when she glimpsed at the Duke, made a strange expression.
Now you look more like an ordinary grandpa.
Irene had that thought in her mind, though he might get angry if he heard. Maybe it was not so bad to go out together like this.
Tom looked at the two people before him with disbelief.
What on earth is going on?
Since Irene had entered the Grand Duchy, strange things have started to happen.
Every time Noel encountered Tom, he annoyed him by asking unanswered questions such as whether he was cute or what points of his was cute, but this time the one who came to visit was the Grand Duke of Kristen, who proposed that he would apany Irene.
The one who never gives in to someone
Irenes figure somewhat felt small standing next to the Great Kristen, who still boasted a grand aura and appearance, which was notpatible with someone her age.
When Tom first saw Irene, he was not too expectant of her. A contractual rtionship was a necessity; she was merely Party B. He believed that it was a rtionship that would break without regret when the respective parties had attained their goals.
Perhaps it was my miscalction.
Noel did too, but the change of the grand duke was the most incredible.
There were many people who had tried to stand by him as much as his achievements, but he had never given them a chance.
Except for his deceased grandson.
However, by the time Tom entered the mansion, he was already dead, and in fact, Irene was the first person to be seen standing next to him.
That was why it was even more imusible. On the other hand, Tom had a weak and vague but hopeful expectation towards Irene, who was standing by the Grand Dukes.
Maybe she would bring a new breeze to the cold, heartless grand duke.
Was that good or bad? He did not know.
//ps desk ofc good honey
Chapter 69 Full
Tom prepared the carriage immediately. The Grand Duke first climbed into the wagon, followed by Irene, as she was trying to climb up the simple stairs, suddenly a big hand reached out in front of her. Surprised, Irene looked up.
¡°Would you like to grab my hand ande up?¡±
Grand Duke Kristen reached out to her. Irene did not know what to do, but she quickly caught it so that his hand would not hang embarrassingly in the air.
¡°Thank you¡¡±
The staircase was not that high, but the grand duke pulled her up regardless. Anything could be a rough mountain for ady.
Irene safely made it into the carriage and sat across from him, her gaze stopped at the Duke. When their eyes met, she rolled her eyes awkwardly.
I didn¡¯t notice until now...
When she looked closely, there were many striking simrities between the Great Kristen and Noel. Brown eye colour, thin lips.
Even a gentle and deep voice.
¡°Is there something on my face?¡±
¡°Oh!¡±
Irene, who was looking for resemnces between the Grand Duke and Noel, was startled at his voice and snapped. In the meantime, the wagon left the Grand Duchy and was heading towards the city centre.
¡°I- I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±
¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±
When Irene apologised to him hastily, the duke relieved her by waving his hand and quickly changed the topic to distract her.
¡°But, sweetheart, what are you looking for?¡±
¡°Oh¡I want to buy a dress.¡±
¡°You mean a formal gown?¡±
¡°Yes. I am going to an exhibition with Noel tomorrow, so¡ I think it would be nice if I dress up.¡±
Irene¡¯s face blushed as she spoke. It was because she felt shy to say this not to anyone else, but to his grandfather.
However, unlike what Irene thought, the Great Kristen¡¯s eyes toward her were full of affection.
An innocent and kind child who approached him without hesitation. She was the right child who could restore the rtionship between him and his grandson.
However, it was awkward and difficult to express, so it could only be conveyed through his gaze. Meanwhile Irene was dully unaware of the duke¡¯s sentiment.
¡°If so, it would have been nice to have told me. I could have a beautiful, well-fitting dress made just for you.¡±
When the Grand Duke said it was a shame Irene shook her head.
¡°Thank you for saying that. But it is a dress I wear on special asions, so I wish to personally purchase it.¡±
Even though her face was blushing embarrassingly, Irene insisted.
The Grand Duke, still looking at Irene, opened his mouth with a smile.
¡°If that¡¯s what you truly wish for, so be it.¡±
In the midst of their conversation, the carriage stopped in front of arge dress shop. Since she did not mention a specific clothing store, the coachman came to the most famous dressing store in the capital.
Alighting the carriage, Irene was immersed. She was mesmerised in admiration.
Since there had not been many asions for her to have something to do with dresses so far, it was her first time seeing such a big shop. The pointed roof was high -- a needle piercing the sky. And the ribbon that decorated the entrance was borately folded in origami flowers.
Suddenly, she recalled what Riel had said as a child.
¡°Sister, I went to the shop with Mother today and it was so pretty. It was like the castle where the princess lives. I told Mother that I want to live in such a castle one day when I grow up. I want to be an adult real quick. Next time, let¡¯s go together, Sister.¡±
At that time, Irene could only answer ¡®alright¡¯. She had topromise. Not only did she not know what the shop Riel was referring to looked like, but she had never gone out alone with her mother.
Why was it like that?''
She did not give it much thought back when she was in Count Chase¡¯s mansion, but looking back now, it was hard toprehend. Her parents often took Riel for walks or shopping, but the same opportunities were never given to Irene.
When women of her age were learning liberal arts and etiquette at home, Irene had to learn Riel¡¯s first aid method in case of emergency.
Even when she attended the academy, she never took her sses conscientiously as she had to take care of Riel. Therefore, she did not know how to receive escorts, nor how to treat others.
Now that that was mentioned, she never even had a proper debutante ball.
Aren¡¯t I just Riel¡¯s sister?
By merelying to a dress shop, she was forced to remember some unpleasant memories.
¡°Go in first, dear. I have a ce to stop by for a moment.¡±
The Grand Duke, who had yet to alight the carriage, warmly gestured to her.
¡°Yes. Then goodbye for now.¡±
When Irene answered, the coachman led the carriage and left. When the carriage had disappeared from sight, Irene checked the pocket of gold coins once again and went into the shop.
¡®Jingle.¡¯
The sound of the bell hung on the door rang, and the shop owner quickly came out.
¡°Wee, youngdy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m shopping for a dress.¡±
¡°Custom-made?¡±
¡°Oh, no. I would like to wear it right now.¡±
¡°Then you must be looking for ready-made apparel. Um, are you here alone?¡±
The owner asked, looking around Irene. It was difficult to understand the intention behind his words, so Irene nodded her head almost in an instance.
¡°Yes. I came alone.¡±
¡°Hmm...I see.¡±
Then he nced at Irene from top to bottom. Irene wore a navy-blue casual outfit that was easy to move in. The owner¡¯splexion grew worse as he looked at Irene¡¯s appearance.
¡°Have you thought of a certain amount of money?¡±
The owner asked without gesturing to her to have a seat.
Although she had never been to the shop, she knew that the owner¡¯s attitude had changed significantly, but Irene replied with a calm demeanour, unwavering.
¡°Twelve gold.¡±
The owner¡¯s be crumpled. But Irene could not figure out why.
¡°Twelve gold, such a small amount.¡±
If one had twelve gold, it would be a reasonable amount for one to buy a dress. However, the owner of this shop was a person with the pride of running the best boutique in the whole capital.
Chapter 70 Full
Where is this noble even from?
To visit a shop alone without a single guard with her, nor with any fancy ornaments. Irene came with just her own in appearance. Not to mention, she was looking to buy a mid-range priced dress, that was not too expensive, of course the owner, who was a businessman, would carry out prejudgement.
But I cannot just kick her out.
The owner thought the customer herself deserved it, but doing such a thing in front of other guests could damage the upright image they had built up.
The owner smiled kindly and, a whileter, finally guided Irene to a seat.
¡°Please sit here. I will give you a book of our designs. Do take a look and decide on the dress you would like to purchase. And... the essory book...well I suppose you would not need it, do you?¡±
The owner asked with confidence. Irene nodded in agreement. She knew with the money she had brought; it was insufficient to be able to afford essories.
¡°Yes. I will just pick a dress.¡±
¡°Of course. Call me when you are done choosing.¡±
The owner, nodding as if it was understandable, went on to greet the new guests who hade into the shop. Irene could not help but think that his attitude was rather cold for some reason. Sighing, she opened the design book. Each page was filled with designs that were gorgeous and morous, eye catching in their own right.
However, the price of the gowns on the front pages were astronomical, so she had to flip through more than half of the pages to see the dresses that were suitable for Irene¡¯s budget.
To Irene, who wore only a few gowns, the variety of colourful dresses were like a brand-new world. She did not know that there would be so many kinds of attire possible to wear.
There was no need to be in a hurry, so she took her time turning the pages one by one, engraving them all on her memory, when she suddenly heard voices of the people around her.
¡°She must havee alone.¡±
¡°Looking at the pages endlessly, she must be from some local aristocracy.¡±
¡°Did you not see that she came by herself? Without any guards?¡±
¡°Yes, that is true. Ho-ho.¡±
At first, she paid no heed to the random chatter, but the more she heard, the more she realised that the whispers were mocking her.
Irene raised her head and looked around. The nobles, gathered in groups, were looking at her with faces full of ridicule. The Chase family was powerful enough to produce the nanny of the former Empress, but they mistook her for a poor local aristocrat. Of course, in such a superficial society where face and pretence superseded one¡¯s moral character, judging Irene¡¯s appearance without knowing her background was only natural.
In the design shop, the books with fashionable references were not just for selecting designs. The more pages one flipped, the lower-priced the dress one tended to choose, which meant that the said person¡¯s financial resources were inferior.
It was an unspoken rule, but Irene, who knew nothing about the social world, had no idea why they were staring at her with that kind of expression.
Irene tried to ignore it. It was because she did not want to care about each and every one of them. If she received a penny every time she could have cared, she would be able to afford the dress on the first page. This certainly was not the first or second time she had seen people trying to hurt her¡
Just then, a dress she liked caught her attention. It was just the right dress, neither too shy nor too monotonous. Irene, who had chosen a dress, was about to call the owner¡
¡°Oh, I am sorry. I think my foot must have been tripped.¡±
Juice dripped at the end of Irene¡¯s milky brown hair. The woman who poured the juice out of the blue wasughing alongside the man apanying her. She showed no regret at all.
Of course, she did not stumble over Irene¡¯s foot. Irene was sure it was not a mistake, but she decided not to point that out and turned to the nearby staff, who was watching on the side.
¡°Could you give me something to clean?¡±
Chapter 71 Full
¡°Ah¡¡±
However, the clerk hesitated, looking at the noblewoman and her partner, who had spilled juice on Irene. Such an action was not discreet. The clerk knew that it was not an ident. Perhaps, since thedy spilling the juice was from a high-ranking family; at the very least, he seemed reluctant to help Irene, who looked like a low-ss noble.
Even the clerk ignored Irene¡¯s words, and snickers andughter were in her immediate vicinity. Of course, the same went for the couple standing in front of Irene, ironic smiles were hung over their faces.
¡°You would have to throw all these clothes away. I think I need topensate you¡Which family do youe from¡? I will have the servant send you a new dress.¡± The woman said.
¡°Isn¡¯t it too much of a loss for you, mydy?¡±
¡°Oh my, is that so? But I got myself into a bit of a pickle, I cannot just ignore it.¡±
¡°Oh, how kind of you.¡±
The man giggled. He nced over at Irene cynically, who remained silent.
¡°The young miss of the Regis family is paying thepensation herself, she is doing you a favour, so why haven¡¯t you answered yet?¡±
His attitude waspletely different from when he was talking with the woman.
If it¡¯s the Regis family¡
It sounded strangely familiar; she might have heard it somewhere. As she vaguely recalled, shortly before she left her house, there seemed to have been a time when Viscount Regis came and fawned over her father.
She is the Viscount¡¯s daughter.
Come to think of it, the trait she was unting was exactly the same as the Viscount¡¯s. Back then, she was looking down at him from the second floor, so the only thing she remembered was the red hair.
¡°Are you ignoring me?¡±
Irene was in trouble.
If she revealed that she was a Chase daughter, the situation would be over at once. However, ¡
If that¡¯s the case, my parents will hear about it. I absolutely can¡¯t let that happen.
The moment she left home; she had decided to cut ties with her family. But she still did not want these rumours to reach their ears.
¡°It is fine. There¡¯s no need to fret over this minor ident.¡±
Irene got up from her seat and spoke.
She attempted to leave, but the woman would not let her go.
The Regis household¡¯s daughter grabbed Irene''s wrist, who was about to walk past her, and vigorously shouted.
¡°Were you ignoring my sincerity just now? How dare you, a bitch from a low-ranking family?¡±
Seeing Irene being persistent in not speaking of her family, the other party seemed convinced that she was from an incredibly poor household -- at leastparatively.
As the staff and the gathered aristocrats were watching the situation with amusement, Regis¡¯ youngdy was strongly asserting herself. Lowly servants must bow at their masters in the heavens. The girl seemed to think so, and wanted to establish her authority on the spot, in front of everyone, by bringing this arrogant noble girl to her knees.
¡°I said I wouldpensate you, but you are ignoring me. This is clearly an act of dismissing me and my family!¡±
¡°The miss is right. Such a person needs to fix her behaviour.¡±
The malepanion of Miss Regis whispered and ttered her. The more that happened, the more insolent Lady Regis became.
Contrary to what she expected, the situation got worse, Irene sighed quietly. Seeing her resigned expression, Lady Regis¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°It cannot be helped. I will fix that cheeky habit of yours.¡±
Regis took a step forward. And then the moment she raised her hand-
¡®Jingle.¡¯
Chapter 72: Legend of the Empire
A clear bell sounded, breaking the heated situation, followed by a deep voice.
¡°What is going on here? What in the world...¡±
The voice that broke the silence was enough to divert the attention of the crowd, and those who recognised him gasped in amazement.
There was not a single person in the store who did not know who he was. Sure enough, he was Grand Duke William of Kristen, also known as the ¡®Legend of the Empire¡¯.
???
Why did Grand Duke Kristen appear in the dress store?
He, who is like a wild beast, stuck out sorely in the cute and morous dress store. Besides, getting a glimpse of him was as difficult as picking a star from the sky, let alone seeing him in a ce like this!
Of course, Regis¡¯ youngdy and the man next to her had also noticed the Great Kristen and froze. While everyone was turning into stone statues one by one, the Great Kristen made his way in. He stopped in front of Irene.
¡°How did this happen? Your hair...¡±
Juice was still dripping from Irene¡¯s hair since she could not clean it. Irene was ashamed of herself. She thought her look had been blemished, so she could not lift her head.
¡°It is not a big deal. Everything is fine.¡±
¡°What are you doing without bringing anything for her to wipe?¡±
When the Grand Duke rebuked the clerk, the clerk¡¯splexion became white, and he hurriedly brought a handkerchief to wipe Irene¡¯s wet hair and clothes.
Miss Regis and the man just stood there, looking at Irene and Grand Duke Kristen alternately, struggling to figure out what was going on.
She had mocked her because she appeared to be a low-level noble who could not read the atmosphere. But Grand Duke Kristen suddenly appeared and looked at that lowly woman.
¡°Are you hurt anywhere, sweetheart? Did you get injured? Even if you did, it¡¯s alright, so tell me.¡±
The Grand Duke urged Irene to speak quickly. Following Irene¡¯s gaze, the Grand Duke turned towarddy Regis and the man. The duo stopped breathing altogether.
¡°Was it these people? Unscrupulous people who have troubled you.¡±
The Great Kristen spoke in a cold voice. Even though it was obviously summer, his momentum made it freezing cold that it felt like Winter had arrived.
Upon facing the Duke¡¯s outraged re, thedy and herpanion were tossing their nce at Irene, asking for help.
But Irene was not in the mood to care about them right now.
She was trying to cover it up quietly, but the sudden appearance of Grand Duke Kristen made the atmosphere inside the shop no less than that of the ughterhouse.
I just wanted to buy a dress¡
That would have been enough, but what was the problem? That she came here alone to buy a dress? Is that something to be ridiculed for in such a public ce?
Angry.
Since she was a human being with emotions, she was bound to be angry. It was natural.
However, ¡
I don¡¯t want the Grand Duke to be involved in this.
He was too big and too great of a figure to be involved in this such a small matter, for it to be scandalous. It was best to finish it on her own.
I can¡¯t say it¡¯s my power entirely¡
But still.
Irene stepped forward; the Grand Duke looked at her.
¡°Lady Regis.¡±
At Irene¡¯s call, the young miss of Regis looked at her in shock. Her pupils were shaking violently. She tried to catch her breath. All of a sudden, it seemed she had asthma. Who knew?
¡°I did not mean to disregard your sincerity. Compensation is fine too. Nheless, using your background to step on those who are powerless. That is not a good image.¡±
If she had truly been a woman from a powerless family, this situation would have been unbearable as she would be embarrassed and ashamed. She felt that it was malicious of them, so it was difficult for Irene to let it slide. She wanted to say a few words.
¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯m sorry, terribly sorry.¡±
The woman from the Regis family grovelled and apologised. Seeing this, Irene felt a bitter taste, since she knew that Lady Regis¡¯ apology was not meant for her.
But she did not want to point that out. Because she did not want to stay here any longer.
The Grand Duke, witnessing Irene¡¯sposure, opened his mouth.
Chapter 73: Flabbergasted
¡°Sweetheart, did you find the dress you wanted?¡±
At his question, Irene shook her head. She had actually found a suitable dress for herself, but she did not want to buy it here.
I cannot help it. I guess I have no choice but to ask the maid.
She wanted to wear the dress bought by herself, but she could not, because the current circumstances were unfavourable.
¡°No. I have not found it yet.¡±
The owner, noticing Irene¡¯s brief answer, hurriedly ran out.
¡°Oh, I see. I apologise. I was not aware. If there is a dress you would like, then I can immediately¡¡±
¡°No, thank you it¡¯s alright.¡±
However, the owner was immediately blocked by the Duke. The Great Kristen¡¯s eyes staring down at the owner of the shop were sinking cold. The owner sweat profusely.
She must be a close friend of Grand Duke Kristen.
¡°I do not think we will ever visit this vendor again. Let us leave now, dear.¡±
I am done for.
The owner seemed as if he wanted to cry. For such words to be said to him, and tantly to his face not by anyone else, but the Grand Duke of Kristen himself¡
The Grand Duke of Kristen was a person known to exert a great deal of influence -- beyond the power of the current emperor. Perhaps even before the day¡¯s end, rumours would spread that this dress shop was out of favour with the Great Kristen, and from tomorrow onwards, only the sight of flying flies would be visible from the ss exterior. The inside of the store would be person-less, no, customer-less.
Leaving the shop, Irene entered the carriage with the Great Kristen. It was difficult to raise her head.
In fact, even though it was not her own fault, she was deeply ashamed of getting the Great Kristen involved in such little matters. He may have left the estate in a good mood, but she must have ruined it.
There was no conversation between the two until they got into the carriage to return to the Grand Duchy. Irene pretended to look out the window in order to catch a glimpse of the Grand Duke¡¯s image from the reflection. What was he thinking? He looked very serious. Perhaps he was thinking about the events that had transpired earlier. Irene was worried and wanted to talk to him.
But before that could happen, the Duke opened up to her first.
¡°Sweetie.¡±
¡°Ye-Yes?¡±
Irene stuttered. The timing was exquisite.
¡°Weren¡¯t you bbergasted?¡±
He asked Irene with a serious expression.
bbergasted?
He meant what had happened at the dress shop a little while ago. At his worried words, Irene smiled awkwardly in response.
¡°I am fine.¡±
¡°That is relieving to hear. If you ever find yourself in trouble again, make sure to tell me.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you.¡±
It was not long before Irene noticed something was wrong with the Grand Duke. He hesitated unnaturally, and then he began to pull something out from behind his back.
What was going on? Irene looked at him, unable to hide her curiosity. Then a small box appeared from behind him.
¡°I do not know what kind of taste you have¡ I have chosen it on my own, but if you do not like it, do tell me. I will change it right away.¡±
¡°...Pardon?¡±
It was difficult toprehend what he was saying. Not until she received the box and removed the lid in bewilderment, did Irene understand the meaning of the Grand Duke¡¯s words.
Inside the box were two rings. A small and arge one with finely crafted diamonds in the centre.
¡°Your Grace, this is¡¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to an exhibition with that child tomorrow? It must be quite an important event, I wanted to do something for you, so I prepared this. But if I give it to him, the boy, Noel, will definitely not ept it. Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you pass the ring to him instead? If you give it to him yourself, he will receive it in minutes. Would you do me this favour?¡±
The Great Kristen looked at Irene with soft eyes and asked gently. Irene could not readily answer.
I should agree to it¡
After being silent for a moment, Irene opened her mouth and spoke in a quiet voice.
¡°I am very happy with the rings. Thank you for your consideration. However¡I do not think I can tell Noel to wear this ring.¡±
Irene tightened her fists from nervousness. Her heart trembled and it felt like sand between her lips. She pressed them together to moisten them.
However, ¡
Chapter 74: The Duke Sent It
She had to say what needed to be said. Even if it were in front of him.
Irene raised her head and looked the Great Kristen in the eye. Her gaze filled with honesty and sincerity.
¡°I do not know of everything that happened between you and Noel, but I know that Noel has suffered a great deal. And I also know that the Grand Duke cares for Noel, however...I think it might be a little too much for him to ept this. So, I cannot ask Noel to wear this ring, but I will do my best to convey your true feelings. I am sorry if I went off topic.¡±
If she were to change her position and perspective on it, she would have done the same.
If the family which one thought would never be able to get close to, asked that person to ept a gift one day because the other party wanted to get to know them better, the said figure would be confused and not know what to do. Disappointment and absurdity would take precedence over emotion. Now, why are you doing this? It would be clear that there would also be that kind of doubt.
I don¡¯t want him to be that kind of person to Noel.
Noel was also greatly hurt by his grandfather. The scar was still there and trying to touch it now would only cause more pain.
She was familiar with this feeling. And knowing that gave Irene the strength to speak firmly in front of the Great Kristen.
Despite being full of spirit, she was having a hard time making eye contact with Duke Kristen. It was because she could not withstand her sudden, natural flow of enthusiasm. However, Irene was not at all discouraged. It was not because she wanted to break his will, but because she really wanted to persuade him.
Irene herself did not know, but the Great Kristen had recognised Irene¡¯s pure heart. So, he liked this child even more. He was convinced that this child would truly be able to touch, and possibly repair Noel¡¯s broken heart -- it was a task he would give her, because he knew he would not be able to. And¡It could be that she might bring back the rtionship between him and Noel, which had long gone down the wrong path.
¡°I have made a great mistake. I¡¯m sorry, darling.¡±
When the Grand Duke politely apologised, Irene was startled and dissuaded.
¡°Oh, no, no. Please, it¡¯s alright.¡±
¡°No. I was too hasty. You¡¯re right. What you say, makesplete sense. Do as you see appropriate.¡±
¡°Thank you¡¡±
Nevertheless, Irene had no choice but to ept the Grand Duke¡¯s recognition, but she was ovee with a foreign sensation unbeknownst to her.
Have I, somehow, been acknowledged?
Of course, she might be the only one who thought so excitedly, but it felt good anyway.
No one has ever listened to me¡
It was a strange thing. After leaving Chase house, she began to meet people who listened to her and acknowledged her -- from Noel to Great Duke Kristen.
There were only two, but it was a big deal for Irene.
Irene touched the red velvet-textured box and looked at the two rings lying side by side. Seeing the rings¡¯ difference in size, an odd feeling settled upon her.
The vermilion sunset came in through the window slit. Irene thought she could not wait to go back and see Noel.
???
¡°Thank you for today.¡±
¡°It is I who has to say that. I enjoyed my day because of you. It has been a long time since Ist had a heart-to-heart conversation with someone. Thank you, dear.¡±
¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Irene blushed at the Grand Duke¡¯s warm voice andpliment. She had to prepare in advance for tomorrow¡¯s event, so she tried to hurry in after saying goodbye, but his voice caught her.
¡°Darling...¡±
Irene looked back with a puzzled face.
¡°Thank you and, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
At the unexpected statement, Irene only blinked then answered with a smile.
¡°Me too, thank you.¡±
Irene quickly went into the house as soon as she finished talking. She was embarrassed, and she was nning on calling a maid to prepare a dress for her tomorrow.
Before that, Irene first washed her hair and body, which was stained with juice, and changed into afortable and mobile chemise dress. The material was light and fluttered. This kind of dress, she thought, definitely suited her.
As she entered the room, she attempted to tell her servant to prepare a dress for her to wear the following day, but as she approached the bedside, she could not manage to utter her initial intention.
It was because arge dark blue box with a ribbon was ced on her bed. It certainly was not there when she went out in the morning.
¡°The Duke sent it.¡±
Chapter 75: Noel’s Gift
Upon seeing Irene standing motionlessly, the maid who stood discreetly at the side, hinted yfully.
Duke? Noel?
The identity of the person who sent the box was even more unexpected. Curious about the contents that Noel sent, Irene immediately opened the box.
The maid, who was curious about the inside as well, looked over Irene¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Oh my, how gorgeous. It would look beautiful on you, miss.¡± She eximed
What was in the box was no other than a beautiful sky-blue dress. The maid pulled out her dress.
It¡¯s¡
It was a dress she had seen before.
It was on the very first page of the design book¡
It was the dress that Irene loved but could not even think of affording because it was too expensive. The design was the same, but the colour was lighter than the dress there, and instead of the vine pattern on the skirt hem, which seemed somewhat shy, it was decorated withce to exude elegance. Flowers were embroidered outstretching from the vines, spiralling upwards to the cinched waistline. The off the shoulder cut, would entuate her upper half in an elegant and modest way. And the neckline¡ Opalescent fabric, with undertones of aurora green and pink and silver, was folded on the blue fabric.
The dress looked as if it were designed exclusively for Irene.
¡°He must have prepared it for tomorrow. I think it will go well with a tranquil and elegant exhibition. Would you like to try it on?¡±
¡°Oh¡Yes.¡±
Irene stared nkly at the dress, mesmerised, and only managed a small nod. In fact, she could not hear what the maid said. It was just a reflexive answer.
Noel... prepared it for me....
Was it because of the sudden gift? Her heart pounded abnormally. The thought of Noel choosing a dress for herself made her belly flutter, cheeks smile.
¡°It¡¯s done.¡±
While Irene was dazed, the dress-up was already finished. It happened in the blink of an eye.
Irene looked at her reflection in the mirror.
¡°Well, the size fits perfectly.¡±
The maid apuded. Irene could not take her eyes off the mirror. Perhaps because of the texture of the fabric wrapped around the body, her skin had be a little itchy.
¡°Did Noele over personally?¡±
To Irene¡¯s question, the maid answered with a nod.
¡°Yes. He left just before Miss arrived.¡±
Irene¡¯s eyes widened at the maid¡¯s reply. The throbbing elerated. If she ran now, she might be able to catch up to Noel. With that thought in mind, she was about to chase him, when suddenly a ring case on the nearby table caught her eyes.
Chapter 76: Overflowing Feelings
Irene grabbed the case and ran outside, after staring at it for a while. She heard her maid calling from behind, but all she could think of was seeing Noel right now.
She knew where Noel was headed. There was only one way from her residence to the main house and his office.
Running on the path he would have walked, Irene held her skirt together so that the dress would not be ruined. In her other hand was the small box.
When she arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, the sky, which was once filled with the crimson light of the sunset, had been taken over by twilight, and now the stars were beginning to glimmer in the dark night. However, thanks to the light that illuminated the mansion, the surroundings were still bright. From afar, the nearby lights looked like fireflies, shedding light onto the path, guiding her way.
As Noel¡¯s silver-toned blonde hair was visible from afar, Irene gradually slowed down. She ran so hard that she was out of breath.
¡°Noel.¡±
Hardly breathing, Irene tried to call out his name. Even though it was quite a distance, Noel heard her voice and looked back. His eyes widened at the sight of Irene. He took one step closer.
¡°Irene? What brings you here...Were you looking for me in that dress?¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Is there something going on? You seem urgent...You better catch your breath first. Take a deep breath, then exhale.¡±
All of a sudden, Irene inhaled deeply as he told her to. She wondered what he was doing just now, but surprisingly, her breathing quickly regained stability.
¡°So, Irene, what''s the matter?¡±
¡°I heard that Noel gave me the dress as a gift.¡± she breathed.
¡°Oh, yes.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t have to¡it seems like an expensive gown.¡±
At first, she was full of gratitude, but as time passed, she felt guilty and burdened.
On the other hand, Noel spoke rather casually.
¡°I was the one who invited you to be mypanion, so I thought I should prepare for it. That¡¯s why, don''t feel pressured.¡±
¡°¡Yes, thank you, Noel. I will not feel pressured.¡±
She thought it was not polite to make the giver ufortable with their gift, so Irene decided to fully ept his kind gesture.
Noel, who was looking at Irene with a smile, btedly found the box in her hand.
¡°By the way, Irene, what is that thing in your hand?¡±
¡°Ah, this is¡¡±
She had brought it as an excuse to go see him, but after meeting him, she realised that she almost did not need a reason. Their conversation proceeded naturally, and afortable atmosphere was maintained.
But the Grand Duke also said...
She was worried that Noel would avoid him after showing the rings, but she gathered up the courage as she remembered the Grand Duke who helped her in a difficult situation.
¡°These are the rings that the Grand Duke gave to Noel and I as a gift. When we go to the exhibition tomorrow, I think it would be a good idea to wear it together.¡±
¡°...¡±
Irene opened the box and showed it to Noel. As expected, Noel remained silent and said nothing. His dark brown pupils turned downward. What was he trying to reconcile? All that was left was a heavy silence. Irene swallowed her saliva nervously and continued.
¡°Noel, If you don¡¯t like it, you don''t have to wear it. I will go along with Noel''s choice¡¡±
¡°Irene.¡±
Noel¡¯s gaze moved up to look at Irene. When their eyes met, Irene immediately shut her mouth.
Contrary to her expectations, he showed no signs of anger or displeasure. Rather, he looked at her with calm eyes as usual, and with a low and friendly tone, he spoke.
¡°What does Irene want to do with the ring?¡±
He was only asking.
Nheless, Irene looked at Noel in amazement; she never expected him to ask such a question. She did not think her choice would matter...Noel was asking for her opinion with a very serious face.
¡°I want to hear it. What does Irene think?¡±
¡°¡I want Noel to wear these rings with me. Because there will be a lot of people at the exhibition, and I think wearing the same rings would be better to show the rtionship. That is why¡¡±
The more she talked, the less she knew what she was spouting. It sounded usible, but the truth was...
¡°I just want to wear the same ring as Noel¡¯s.¡±
Noel was not sure if he heard right. Her whisper was barely audible, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he had misheard because he was too hopeful. He looked at Irene deeply,
¡°I see. Then Irene, could you put it on for me.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
While Irene still had no idea what to do, arge hand popped into her sight. At that moment, Irene¡¯s gaze stopped right above that hand.
¡°The ring is a gift from Irene to me. So, Irene, please put it on for me.¡±
It seemed logical at first nce, but it felt rather unconvincing. Still, there was only one thought in her head at the time.
His hands are so pretty.
Noel''s hands were so pretty that even the elongated fingers, the raised bones, and the slightly bulging blood vessel calluses felt like well-crafted pieces put together.
¡°...okay.¡±
Irene answered as if she had been hypnotised, taking out the ring from the box. The box naturally fell into Noel''s hand.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put it on.¡±
She felt strange after having said that. Irene fumbled, trying to fit the ring on the tip of his finger. However, since she was trying to put on the ring in the midst of the air without any support, it kept falling apart. As it continued to not fit properly, Irene, who became slightly agitated, took Noel''s hand.
Without noticing that he was looking, Irene concentrated on wearing the ring. Fortunately, it fit perfectly. Irene lifted her head proudly at the thought that she had sessfully put the ring on.
Her face hardened.
Noel was so close. He was looking down at her. If she dared to meet his eyes and turn her face up, the tip of her nose would touch his cheek. Irene stopped breathing. If she opened her mouth, it was likely that her breath would reach him, and if she blinked, it felt like her eyshes would brush against him.
What if her heart burst and she died?
*Ru: Small illustration of how I imagined their meeting.
Chapter 77: Give Me Your Hand
What if her heart burst and she died?
Her heart was beating so hard that she could think of nothing at all. It was the first time in her life that she had been this close to someone of the opposite sex.
After a moment of trembling like that, Irene¡¯s thoughts began to drift.
His eyes are pretty, too.
They were calm, warm like an old tree, and were endlessly deep. Whenever she looked into those eyes, her heart would be at ease, all her worries and concerns would be blown away in an instant.
¡°Irene, could you give me your hand?¡±
As if appreciating a work of art, she was swayed by those eyes and was just staring deep into them, that was when Noel''s voice reached her. Only then did Irene, who returned to reality, take a step back reflexively.
¡°Irene said it would be nice to wear the same ring. So, Irene should wear one too.¡±
Noel, upon saying so, reached out his hand as if to signal her to put hers on top. Irene rolled her eyes anxiously and put her hand on his, like when she was escorted. Noel put the remaining ring on Irene''s ring finger with a gentle brush. As his skin touched against hers, Irene stiffened.
¡°Fortunately, it suits you well.¡±
Noel looked up and smiled at Irene. Irene stared nkly at that face. Where was she again? Who was she? The wind blew and her hair fluttered.
In that moment, Noel was ovee with a strange feeling. The scenery in his eyes was more beautiful than anything in the world.
???
After Irene left the Chase household, the atmosphere of the entire County, which used to be fine, changed.
¡°Lady, mydy, breathe! Breathe!¡±
They were taking a walk when the maid shouted as she was holding onto Riel, who had a hard time breathing. But her maid''s shouting did not help Riel at all.
As Riel''s breathing barely returned to normal, the maids let out a deep sigh. It was not a sigh out of pity.
How many times has it been already?
After Irene left, Riel often copsed several times a week. It was because there was no one to take proper care of her. At first, the maids felt sorry for her solitude and tried their best to help, but it didn¡¯t work out.
As time went by, their sympathy for her gradually turned into annoyance and trouble.
When the maid tried to lift the fallen Riel, Riel pped her hand roughly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she coughed.
¡°...I don¡¯t need it.¡±
¡°But mydy...¡±
¡°I''m going back alone, so don''t follow me.¡±
¡°...¡±
Staggering up, Riel walked inside, leaving her maids behind. Even without looking back at them, she knew very clearly what kind of gaze the maids were looking at her with.
Now this is annoying.
Just a moment ago, if it had been Irene, she would not have yelled, but would have calmly examined her condition and then decided how to deal with it.
It''s annoying, really.
Did they all think that she wanted to be born with a body like this? She didn¡¯t even want those people¡¯s help.
She had a lot to say, but she did not have the energy to do so. She just wanted to hurry back and rest. And as soon as she took a turn at the corner...
¡°I miss Lady Irene.¡±
¡°Yeah, I used to think she was gloomy because she was always so quiet, not saying much, but now that I think about it, she was rather mature and calm.¡±
¡°The same goes for Miss Riel. It is only getting more irritating as each day passes, it was not like that before.¡±
¡°I guess that was her true nature. While she was sick and was stuck in this house, Miss Irene left in search of a new partner.¡±
¡°Ah, I really do miss Lady Irene.¡±
Without knowing that the other party was also listening, the maids carried on babbling.
Why do I have to be treated like this?
Riel clenched her fists. She could not raise her head as her body trembled with anger and shame. She was being ignored, but meanwhile, they said they missed her sister after she had left. All her arrows of rage were now directed at Irene.
It''s all because of Irene. She is interfering with my life and ruining everything. If it weren''t for Irene...
She gritted her teeth hard. Riel turned back out from the corner again with an impassive face. When Riel appeared out of the blue, the maids who had been gathering and gossiping were bewildered.
Maybe she hadn''t heard it?
They exchanged nces and looked at each other confusedly.
Riel, who was expressionless, then smiled broadly and asked.
¡°Is there any letter from her today?¡±
Chapter 78: Handsome In Anything
¡°Is there any letter from her today?¡±
Riel pointed to the letter her maid was holding.
¡°Ye-yes, we have finished sorting. I left your letter in your room.¡± the maid timidly replied.
Seeing the beautifully sealed peach letter in her hand with a noble insignia, Riel further prompted.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°Oh...This letter is fordy Irene. But I cannot deliver it, so I will collect it...¡±
¡°Give it to me.¡± Riel demanded.
¡°Pardon?¡±
The maid¡¯s eyes widened at Riel¡¯s sudden request.
¡°The letter to my sister. Give it to me.¡±
Riel repeated.
¡°Oh, I¡¡±
However, the maid, who had given Irene¡¯s letter to Riel before, was greatly troubled. She was at her wits¡¯ end. To be honest, she did not want to hand it over to her at all. What if that girl got herself involved in some pointless affairs, and implicated her as well?
¡°I am sorry, miss. This is a letter for Miss Irene, so I cannot give it to you...¡±
¡®Pang.¡¯
The maid could not finish her words. Just moments ago, the Riel who had been smiling like an angel while asking her a favour, turned cold in the blink of an eye. Her gaze was so frosty the maid felt chills.The maid touched her cheek with disbelief. All the maids around her also stiffened in surprise.
¡°I have witnessed you spouting nonsense about me -- whether I am good enough or not...Well, I am sorry, but there is absolutely nothing that I cannot do in this family. I have every right to see that letter you are holding. Because I am the real daughter of this house.¡±
¡°Ah, ah¡¡±
The maid was speechless. Riel, who was looking at her coldly, soon changed her expression.
¡°I¡¯m sorry if it hurts. But I am having a hard time as well since I do not have my sister beside me, you can at least understand that, right?"
She smiled sweetly andforted her maid as if she was truly sorry.
¡°Yes...¡±
¡°Then, will you give me that letter?¡±
When Riel reached out her hand again, the maid quietly handed over Irene¡¯s letter to her. Riel smiled happily and took the letter to her room.
As soon as the door of her room was shut, Riel¡¯s face hardened. She spilt the basket containing Irene¡¯s letters on her desk. Last time, the news that Irene had attended Duchess Jasmine¡¯s ball had significantly increased the number of invitations to her. Because once she appeared, it became a hot topic of discussion.
¡°...¡±
Riel, who was looking at Irene¡¯s piled up invitations with indifferent eyes, checked the contents of the letters one by one. Most of them asked her to attend morning and afternoon teas, brunches, or a ball.
She gathered them just in case they contained news about Irene, but there was no harvest at all. Riel, nervously opening the peach letter, paused.
The Duchess of Jasmine¡
It was about an exhibition at the Jasmine Duchy. Riel, who was contemting, quickly smiled.
???
They were to depart in the afternoon. But as soon as breakfast was served, Irene had to prepare for the exhibition. It was because there were many things to take care of as it was a formal high-ss ce where numerous nobles gathered.
After taking a clean bath, Irene dried her hair and body, changed into the dress Noel had given her, and earnestly put on makeup.
¡°I am going to straighten your hair now.¡±
The maid said, beginning to straighten Irene¡¯s curls with a straightening iron.
¡°Please close your eyes. I will start with the make-over.¡±
As Irene could not take her eyes off her hair, which was gradually smoothed, another maid came up to her with cosmetics. At that, Irene closed her eyes with a nervous expression. She had never worn makeup before.
Irene could feel the tickling sensation from the tip of the brush and the unique smell of rose,vender and mint in the lip tints and blush. Just like that, the maids began to decorate Irene with delicate touches.
As soon as her eyshes were curled, all the make-up was finished. When her maid whispered, she could open her eyes, Irene slowly lifted her eyelids.
¡°It is not a ball, so we emphasised elegance and nobility rather than mour.¡± Said the maid.
Just like the maid said, they had gone with a natural makeover for her; it really seemed that she was wearing nothing, but her pretty features were entuated. Her lips were crimson, and her cheeks were stained pale pink. Irene felt pretty.
¡°¡Thank you all. It must have been hard.¡±
Her maids flushed hearing Irene¡¯s gratitude.nPerhaps it was the effect of makeup, she looked more lovely and beautiful than ever.
No answer came back from the maids even after a while. It was the duty of the maids to decorate the nobility. They had just done their duty; what they were obligated to do, they did not expect to hear a thank you.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
Asked a maid who btedly came to her senses.
¡°Yes, I love it.¡± Irene smiled at her.
¡°What a relief. The time hase. The carriage must be waiting outside.¡±
The maids helped Irene stand up so that her dress would not be ruined. They did not have to go this far, but they genuinely liked the way she expressed her gratitude toward them purely, which was why they wanted to help her more.
Before leaving her room, Irene looked down at the spot on her finger where her ring was. Its transparent diamond sparkled in the sunlight, and within her a kaleidoscope of colours reflected within the stone.
Irene held her hand up appreciating its beauty, before following her maids out.
As the maid said, the carriage had already stopped in front of the detached house. Noel was standing in front of it. He was wearing a navy-blue attire, which suited him well.
He will look good in anything because he is handsome.
Chapter 79: Warm Eyes
With that thought, she approached Noel. When Noel gazed down wordlessly as she approached him, causing her to feel embarrassed at his scrutiny. She shyly avoided his gaze. Suddenly the gravel beneath her heels seemed so interesting.
¡°I wanted to tell you yesterday, but the dress looks beautiful on you, Irene.¡±
A clear voice, neither too high nor too low, echoed in her ears. Irene¡¯s gaze, which had moved from the gravel to the inconspicuous particles in the air, returned to Noel. Noel, as usual, was looking at her with an indifferent expression. But after staring at Noel for quite some time, Irene realised that his expression was not as cold as it was.
His eyes are warm.
The warmth seemed to rise wherever his gaze reached. Irene parted her lips and smiled softly.
¡°Noel is cool, too.¡±
At her words, Noel¡¯s shoulders flinched, and his pupils wobbled. However, Irene did not notice it in that brief moment and continued to smile.
Even though we are in a contractual rtionship, sometimes it feels good to look at each other warmly like this.
¡°Irene, take my hand ande up.¡±
Upon opening the door of the carriage, Noel naturally held out his hand, and as Irene was about to put her hand on his, she halted.
A pair of rings, each on their respective ring fingers, side by side, caught her eyes. It felt strange, it was as if they were connected by the rings.
¡°Irene?¡±
Noel interrupted her thoughts. As Irene stood absentmindedly leaving his outstretched hand in midair, Noel stared at her puzzled. Irene then ced her hand in his, awkwardly. His supportive hand wasrge and warm, and holding it gave her a sense of stability. She could feel his skin under the sensitive palm of her hand.
We are not even real lovers, what am I thinking?
The moment he held her hand, she thought it was nice. What she meant was the temperature of his touch.
If Noel found out, he would most definitely be offended.
Even though he was merely being an escort out of obligation, and not giving her any particr special treatment, it was wrong of her to have thoughts of self-interest towards him.
Irene, disying a nk face not to reveal her thoughts, keenly raised her head and climbed into the carriage. Noel, who followed in the carriage, sat down across from her.
Just as the carriage was about to depart, someone approached it.
¡°Darling.¡±
She could tell who it was at once just by hearing his voice. Irene quickly opened the window. As expected, Grand Duke Kristen was standing in front of the window.
¡°Your Grace?¡±
¡°I just wanted to tell you to take care. Have a safe trip.¡±
Despite the surprise those unexpected words brought, Irene soon smiled.
¡°Yes, I will be right back.¡±
This was the most astonishing change since she entered this great mansion. She could not believe she was this close to the Grand Duke of Kristen, whom she thought was a figure she would never be able to get close to in her lifetime. It seemed that the outing yesterday had made a massive impact.
When he had finished greeting Irene, his gaze turned to Noel. Noel looked back at the Grand Duke with a faint sigh.
The heart-warming atmosphere was instantly reced with awkwardness as soon as their eyes met. At the sudden change of atmosphere, Irene nervously looked at the two of them alternately.
¡°Noel, have a safe trip¡¡±
The Grand Duke¡¯s gaze rested on Noel¡¯s hand while he spoke. Perhaps it was because a familiar ring caught his eyes, the Great Kristen¡¯s eyes lit up. Then he added in a muffled voice.
¡°¡ off you go.¡±
¡°...Yes.¡±
Noel replied in a low voice. When the Grand Duke took a step back, the carriage began to run.
Irene nced at Noel. He was looking out the window with aplicated face. Irene, who was looking at Noel quietly, opened her mouth.
¡°Noel is...¡±
¡°...?¡±
As Noel turned around to face Irene, she looked him in the eyes and spoke.
¡°I think you are a much stronger person than I thought.¡±
¡°...Pardon? What does that mean...¡±
When Noel asked what she meant, Irene expressed her thoughts more firmly.
¡°You are not afraid."
¡°...¡±
¡°If I were you, I would not want to see him. I would just want to run away, but Noel does not avoid him. You try to ept it -- you try to reconcile with your past. You forgive. In my eyes, you are the most admirable. I think you are the strongest person I have ever met, Noel."
¡°¡does it seem that way?¡±
Noel forced a small smile as he looked at Irene strangely, Irene nodded resolutely at his question. It was not just a mouthful of ttery. She was being sincere.
The carriage left the Dukedom and rattled along the streets. The silencested for a long time. As Irene was looking at the scenery outside, Noel¡¯s low voice broke the stillness.
¡°...it¡¯s thanks to Irene.¡±
At the sudden words, Irene turned to Noel. Noel made eye contact with her and finished his words.
¡°I am not a great person. If it had been before, I would have run away. But now Irene is here. That is why I am not running away. Because you are my strength and hope.¡±
Ru: Coming back after 91, gosh he really is a sweet talker /o\
¡°...¡±
Irene stared nkly at Noel. Her grip on her dress tightened, crumpling the silk & chiffon fabric. Upon taking a deep breath lightly so as not to be seen, she responded with a faint smile.
¡°I know you will be a great Duke after you marry me.¡±
Chapter 80: Noel Has Strong Arms
Although her heart desired something else, she tried to give a rational and realistic answer. But why? Even though her words were not wrong, Irene was hurt by what she had said.
Why am I hurt?
Did she really want to be his strength?
I¡¯m such a fool.
It could never happen. It was just a vain expectation. Moreover, since their rtionship was bound by a contract in the first ce, it was through and through, a professional rtionship, like that of colleagues, or at most friends. He might feel ufortable if she carried alternative motives. But... Why was it so painful?
Irene stop. Your expectations are futile.
Her previous experience of having cherished hope then witnessing it alle crashing down, was more than enough for her. Keeping that in mind, she forced herself to cut off those kinds of thoughts, and stilled herself. If she did not have expectations, she would not get hurt.
However¡
¡°There¡¯s more.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
¡°The reason you mentioned was not all. Of course, it is undeniable that you gave me hope to inherit the Grand Duchy back when I had no future, but now¡just looking at Irene gives me strength. Because you are a much greater person than you think."
Irene thought Noel was a perfect man without any shortage. But it was the same for Noel. She did not give up despite her unfavourable circumstances and came running to himself first. While he was drowning in despair, she was paving her own path.
What would he be like now if she had note up to him first and held on to him on the night of the ball? He might still bementing about his situation now. Without any hope.
Therefore, to him, Irene was his miraculous hope and strength that suddenly appeared on that one destined day.
But to put all these thoughts into words, even if he used all sorts of rhetoric, it would still not be enough to express his innermost feelings for her. No matter how hard it was to convey, in the end, it was the way one chose to say it that mattered -- ¡®you are a much greater person than you think¡¯.
//Noel¡¯s kind of slow & clumsy ngl, but he is very cute haha.
Noel was a bit embarrassed, but he wanted to fully convey his feelings, so he looked straight into her olive-green eyes.
¡°Oh.¡± Irene stared nkly at Noel, and was barely able to utter a word. Her face heated up quickly.
She never imagined that Noel would say such a thing. Because she did not expect it, it was so sudden that her brain temporarily stopped processing for a moment. Not even aware that she should respond to him, she just stared nkly at Noel.
A few minutes of silence passed, and as her thoughts began to rotate again, little by little, Irene became overwhelmed with emotions.
Did I feel touched?
But she could not figure out the exact nature of that feeling. It seemed that she was moved, but the feeling was strangely different. Even though they were simr, their emotions were subtly different.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to burden you, I just wanted to let Irene know that I think so.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a burden at all!¡± Irene strongly denied Noel''s words. Far from being burdened, she was filled with joy. She had never heard such a kind remark in her life. It was so hard to control her emotions that she jumped out of her seat.
¡°I do not find it burdensome. Rather, I am d.¡±
She was extremely happy because he thought of herself as highly as she thought of him. Noel did not expect Irene to be so pleased, so he was slightly surprised when he saw her enthusiastic reaction. As Irene came back to her senses, she tried to sit down, but at that moment¡
¡®KA-CHAK.¡¯
The carriage violently shook. Did they hit a stone stairwell? Irene lost her bnce and stumbled as the carriage rattled down the road. She would have fallen had Noel not quickly hugged her toward him, to stabilise her. She was shocked. Momentarily because she had almost fallen whilst sitting down in a carriage -- how embarrassing, but then for a while after as she released where his hands were ced.
She looked at him stiffly, feeling the heat rise from her neck. Noel gripped her shoulder and wrist tightly. She noted that his arm around her was particrly strong and firm.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous to try and stand when the carriage is moving.¡± he looked a little worried and uneasy.
Irene being stared at by those deep hazel eyes, could only find the words to apologise. Their position was too awkward and asking him to remove his hand would make both of them realise how awkward it was.
¡°Oh, sorry¡¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°...¡±
Chapter 81: We Have A Special Relationship
¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I was just worried that Irene would get hurt.¡±
Noel¡¯s honest words put Irene in an awkward position as she did not know where she should focus her gaze. On his face? On the floor? Should she draw the curtain up and pretend to be interested in the shrubs and houses outside the window?
Noel also felt a sense of regret for what he had said. Unknowingly, he had spoken his mind without a second thought. For a moment, he was worried that she might find what he said strange.
¡°I-it is okay now.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°¡I mean, you can let me go now...¡±
¡°Ah...¡±
The fact that he had not let go of her til then forced her to straightforwardly speak. Only then did Noel realise what she meant and slowly released his hand.Irene who fumbled back to her seat, and sat quietly. She didn¡¯t dare to look up at him who coughed awkwardly across her and cleared his throat. She turned away as if nothing had ever happened.
The two sat facing each other, but their eyes lingered in different ces. The sound of the wheels rattling was jarring, but inside velvet covered wooden walls, it was silent and motionless. Irene tried hard to put on a casual expression and keep her eyes out of the window.
But contrary to her appearance, she was a mess inside. Her head seemed to be spinning, and heat seemed to be rising from her shoulders and wrist, where he had held her just moments ago.
Noel was also in a veryplicated state.
I¡¯m going crazy.
He did not even notice she was ufortable, but he was swayed by something else.
What on earth was that?
He felt peculiar; it was an unfamiliar sensation. He could not take his eyes off Irene. It was strange and he could not find the proper words to describe the feeling, which he believed was caused by her.
Noel pretended to look elsewhere, asionally sneaking a glimpse at Irene. A ring with the same design as the sky-blue dress he had given her; a flushed face with lips tightly pressed together.
I shouldn''t pay it too much mind.
After all, it was only a contractual rtionship. Since it was a rtionship that had a set end, the person who was too affectionate would find it too difficult to move on.
However¡
Yet, why did he keep looking her way?
???
¡°We have arrived.¡±
While the atmosphere was brimming with awkwardness, a voice outside the carriage notified them of their arrival at their destination. When the coachman opened the door, Irene stood up, trying not to make eye contact with Noel as much as possible.
However, all her effort was futile as Noel was one step ahead of her, he got out of the carriage first, and this time also, he naturally extended his hand to Irene.
¡°I can get down by myself¡¡±
¡°But you have always done this. Or are you feeling ufortable?"
Noel asked purely out of curiosity. Irene, who had been touching her wrist absentmindedly, shook her head.
¡°No, thank you.¡±
In fact, Noel looked fine, she might as well be the only one overreacting, so Irene pretended not to care. She did not want to feel ufortable with him because of this incident either.
Upon cing her small hand in Noel''srge one, Irene got out of the carriage. She gave him a brief nce, then examined her surroundings.
Wow¡
The scale of the exhibition was so enormous that the name ¡°Duchess Jasmine¡± automatically came to mind.
The ball was grand too.
She thought that the exhibition would be smaller than the ball because it was held in the vi where the duchess resided, but that was aplete misunderstanding.
Although it was no different from ordinary exhibitions in terms of contemting and freely sharing one¡¯s views while appreciating the artworks, there was a designated space for chatter and tea on one side -- which was, frankly, huge. Still, it was a ce of peace and there was no sign of distraction or noise.
As they walked down from the entrance of the exhibition hall, the nobles were not aware that Irene and Noel hade. All except for the host, Duchess Jasmine.
¡°Wee, Lady Chase. This is our second meeting.¡±
Lady Jasmine, wearing a gorgeous red dress, approached Irene. Her dress was striking, with a sheer red chiffon cape off her shoulders, and a slit between her bust and the high neck cor. Irene thought it was magnificent, for the hostess.
Since it was a familiar face, Irene was able to greet her with a fairlyfortable face.
¡°Thank you for inviting me, Lady Jasmine.¡±
¡°Oh, no. Rather, I have to thank the young miss here for raising the reputation of my exhibition this time. Like this...¡±
Lady Jasmine then looked at Noel with a sarcastic smile.
¡°You brought quite a great figure with you¡Hello, Duke Kristen.¡±
¡°It is Noel Kristen. Thank you for inviting me.¡±
Noel epted the greeting in a perfunctory manner. It was just a normal greeting, but Lady Jasmine giggled as if it was something interesting. Then, out of the blue, she asked a straightforward question that made them taken aback.
¡°But the two of you, came ¡®together¡¯, in ¡®one carriage¡¯?¡±
Was it just them? Or did the Duchess purposely emphasise some specific words? No, it was not just their feeling. It was because the look in her eyes directed at Irene and Noel, who were standing next to each other, was unusual.
As she felt slightly tensed, Irene gulped. How should she answer? While she was still pondering, Noel replied.
¡°We have a special rtionship.¡±
¡°Oh my goodness.¡±
*Ah, yes huehue, oh my goodness indeed£¨???£©
Chapter 82: ‘Oh My Goodness’
¡°Oh my goodness.¡±
Lady Jasmine gasped at Noel¡¯s resolute answer. On the side, Irene¡¯s face burned. Even though she knew they were to be married, she was extremely embarrassed. Did he really have to say it so ambiguously? She shot a glimpse of Noel, who appeared to be stoic as usual. How could he have such a calm demeanour when Lady Jasmine was gazing at them so wickedly?
Lady Jasmine, keen for more gossip, trained her attention on Irene. Was it real? Her eyes seemed to be asking. Despite her hot-headedness, Irene still nodded in response. Of course, Irene had nothing to worry about. They were, after all, in a contractual rtionship.
¡°Yes, we do.¡±
This time, Noel looked down at her. His face cracked a little, but Irene, who was focused on Duchess Jasmine who was making a fuss, did not notice his gaze. Perhaps it was a good thing, because with the intensity of his gaze, she might have reheated and imploded then and there.
¡°Oh my. I see. Oh my God, is this a secret?¡±
Lady Jasmine whispered. She was too excited for her own good. But who could me her? The Duke of Kristen, next in line possibly, to the Kristen throne. Such a powerful family, and the Miss Chase -- were an item...
¡°It is not a secret, but I do not want it to be a fuss.¡±
Noel replied calmly to Lady Jasmine¡¯s furtive voice. At his answer, Lady Jasmine chuckled. She unfolded her fan and covered her mouth, but the fan could not hide the creased outlines of her eyes. She was clearly enjoying herself.
¡°Had it been a ball, it would not have been easy to hide this great news, but today is an exhibition where you can appreciate the delightful works of famous artisans, nobly and elegantly. I do not wish to disturb the two of you.¡±
¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±
¡°Regardless, thank you again for being here. I remember you attended my ballst time, so I took up the courage and sent you an invitation again, and you really came. Can I think of it as having a crush on me? Ho-ho.¡±
Lady Jasmine could not hide her excitement. She looked at Irene expectantly, then to Noel.
¡°Have a good time darlings~¡± she said before departing, her cape swishing behind her.
As if a storm had swept through, Irene stood frozen. She angled her head, and looked up at Noel. He seemed a little tired too, perhaps they were both in the same condition. The exhibition had not even started yet! What were they doing drained already?
Feeling a sense of unity, augh escaped her lips. It was a pleasant sound, like the peal of bells breaking the sombre mood.
Turn met her eyes. For a brief moment, she worried she may have offended him. But soon, hisughter too, rang in the air, overshadowing her pointless concern.
*I love our happy duo ^o^
Chapter 83: Roar of Kerbel
¡°Irene.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
Before she went inside, Noel called out to her. Irene turned her head back, curiously.
¡°I have poor taste in art. So could you please stay beside me, and exin?¡±
¡°Oh.¡±
At Noel¡¯s unexpected reply, Irene blinked in response.
¡°Of course,¡± she nodded. ¡°I am not very knowledgeable either, but¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine. Because, I am less.¡± Noel replied yfully.
Irene looked at him and burst into a fit ofughter.
Noel looked at her perplexed.
¡°Oh, you seem rather cheerful today.¡±
¡°Do I? Perhaps it¡¯s due to the nice weather.¡±
Noel walked ahead; a gentle wind caressed his silver-grey hair. Irene stood behind him, and looked at his back, then took a big step towards Noel.
As it was indeed an exhibition held by the Duke, all the works on disy were by renowned artists. When she saw the pieces that she had only seen in person in books, a sense of ecstasy stirred in Irene. She was deliriously happy, and openly admired the art.
¡°This piece is called ¡®The Roar of Kerbel¡¯. Kerbelmitted a crime for the sake of his beloved, who he was very much enamoured with. He eventually is punished and sentenced to be the watchman of the gates of hell. He unwillingly kills himself and expresses his fury. If you are not familiar with the story, it appears to be a roaring monster. However, once you know the story, it no longer feels so terrifying. Kerbel¡¯s regret for sinning for his lover, and yet his heart that is longing for his lover; his grief, misery, pain, suffering, sorrow, etc. It is a piece that allows you to feel many painful emotions.¡± Irene exined to Noel.
She looked at the artwork withplicated eyes. In the book, Irene was particrly interested in this artwork. The figure of Kerbel whilst guarding in front of the hot, isted door, where mes rose without a single ray of sunlight.
Even when looking at the pictures in the book, Irene was drawn to this piece. It resonated with her.
Like me.
Nobody knew, she was crying alone.
That deeply lonely figure of Kerbel...when she saw the painting she had only ever seen in books in real life, aplicated feeling arose. Therefore, her gaze lingered longer than on other works. Noel, who was listening patiently to Irene¡¯s exnation, nced at Irene when she had stopped talking and pursed her lips.
¡°Perhaps he met his lover.¡±
¡°Pardon?¡±
Irene suddenly nced up at Noel¡¯s words. He looked away from her and repeated, eyeing the painting.
¡°He must have been happy enough to forget the pain he had been through, having met his lover onest time.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
It was an unfounded statement.
But the way Noel had said it, it seemed as if that were the case.
I feel happy.
Whenever she was with him, it felt like being in the presence of a cool and gentle breeze. Though in reality, there was no literal wind blowing, she still¡
I feel at ease.
She felt sofortable that she could not help but smile. It was as if he understood her heart.
I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.
It was time to appreciate the works of her favourite artists and to be one step closer to Noel. It was one of the few times she had been happy since her birth. She wished it could continue like this¡
¡°Sister.¡±
Irene stiffened at the low-pitched voiceing from behind her back. As if Noel had also heard the voice, the smile on his face hardened for a moment.
Irene could not look back. She did not want this happy moment to be broken. However, ¡
¡°Sister, it¡¯s been a while.¡±
Why did unhappiness alwayse the moment happiness began?
Irene wanted to resent someone.
???
Chapter 84: Unhappiness Lasts
There was such a saying: if one was repeatedly exposed to a certain environment,ter when ced in that situation again, one¡¯s reaction would be a reflex. For Irene, it was Riel. Just hearing Riel''s voice, she unconsciously recalled all her past negative experiences with her, and her hands clenched tightly. Her heartbeat ominously.
¡°Sister... are you not going to see me?¡±
Was it because it had been a while? Irene felt like she was dreaming, even more than a dream. When Irene refused to look back, Riel reached out to Irene¡¯s shoulder. But her hands could not reach where she wanted them to go.
¡°Let go of my hand. Duke.¡±
When she heard that, Irene lifted her head.
Noel held Riel¡¯s hand, which was reaching out to Irene. His expression as he red at Riel was extremely cold.
¡°Noel¡¡±
Seeing Noel protecting her, Irene called out his name in a small voice. At the sound of familiarity, Riel clenched her teeth. She then looked at Noel, her face hardened and frigid.
¡°In a ce of reverence and formality, I do not wish to make a scene. Even more so, the high-ranking Duke of Kirsten molesting a powerless woman.¡±
¡°Riel!¡±
Irene shouted abruptly at Riel¡¯s threat.
But neither Riel nor Noel retreated.
Irene felt an oing headache. She did not expect to meet Riel in a ce like this¡She could feel the attention of people around her, causing a slightmotion, at the disturbance. Irene strongly wished she could leave the ce right then and there but¡
She could not make trouble for Noel...nor did she want to avoid it anymore. Irene hardened herself and walked in front of Riel determinedly. She blinked at Noel.
Reading her eyes that assured him, Noel released Riel¡¯s hand. Riel, who had an expression of dissatisfaction for a while, pursed.
¡°Let¡¯s talk outside. This ce is somewhere where we shouldn¡¯t raise our voices.¡±
¡°Sister, you have changed a lot. Living with the Duke must be veryfortable...¡±
¡°Riel.¡±
¡°...¡±
Riel, who attempted to sarcastically mock Irene, was rendered mute at Irene¡¯s cold tone.
Riel bit her lips and turned around. Irene nced at Noel for a moment, then spoke, ¡°I came here to quietly enjoy. I apologise, please wait for a moment.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not for you to apologise Irene. Is it really alright that I don¡¯t go with you?¡±
Noel asked worriedly, but Irene gently nodded her head.
¡°Yes, because it¡¯s my duty...and¡¡±
For a moment, the figure of Noel who faced the Great Duke without avoiding, flickered into her mind. She wanted to be as confident as he was.
¡°Because it¡¯s something I must deal with.¡±
¡°...Alright. I understand. However, it is a hassle to re-enter this exhibition hall, so I will wait for you at the Tea Party venue.¡±
¡°Yes. See youter.¡± Noel nodded, and Irene hurriedly followed after Riel.
After staring at Irene¡¯s back for a while, soon left the exhibition hall. Riel headed to a ce with as little people as possible. Her parents would not have allowed Riel, who was weak, to go out. Irene wondered how Riel could possibly leave the Chase mansion, but there seemed to be numerous guards around her.
¡°Here we do.¡±
When Riel stopped walking in the middle of the grass, Irene, who was following behind, took a few steps back.
¡°I want to talk to my sister alone, so could you leave me alone?¡± Riel said to the guards surrounding her.
¡°But the Count¡¯s order is to protect the youngdy no matter what happens¡¡±
¡°So, you¡¯re going to interrupt my conversation with my sister?¡±
¡°We apologise¡±
¡°Yes? Well then¡¡±
When the guards showed no sign of retreating, Riel suddenly drew the guard¡¯s sword and held it at her neck. Not only the escorts, but also Irene was stunned.
¡°Riel!¡±
¡°Miss!¡±
¡°If there is a wound on my neck, your neck won¡¯t be left. Still don¡¯t you want to listen to me?¡±
¡°H-, oh. I understand, please put the sword down. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll keep holding this. Disappear.¡± Rielmanded.
¡°Yes¡¡±
The guards were forced to resign because of Riel¡¯s tough attitude. Nevertheless, Riel did not put the sword around her neck. She looked back at Irene.
¡°Sister, you want me to die, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°...Riel, what are you doing now?¡±
¡°That¡¯s exactly it. To leave the house like that, you¡¯re telling me to die.¡±
Irene stared at Riel wordlessly. She tried to figure out what to say. But suddenly, Riel lowered her head, and tears started to fall.
¡°Sister, I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯m having such a hard time. Because I don¡¯t have Sister, all the employees ignore me. No one takes care of me. It¡¯s my fault, so pleasee back sister.¡±
¡°Riel.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough. Even if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s hard for me. Unlike Sister, I was born with a weak body¡¡±
¡°Riel, I told you. I am no longer your sister. I have already severed ties with this family. There is no point ining all the way here, to do this.¡±
¡°...very good.¡±
Riel raised her head and threw the sword she was holding at Irene. If it had been thrown a little harder, Irene would have been injured. She did not intentionally reduce her power. Riel onlycked the strength.
¡°What¡¯s so good about being so cocky?¡±
¡°Riel.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even know much about yourself, and you¡¯re so proud.¡±
¡°...I know myself well.¡±
¡°No, you don¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for my family, you would have long been dead. Why are you so proud of yourself?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Her words were strange for simply a conversation about family ties. Riel¡¯s attitude was too imposing for that, and she treated Irene as if she were a stranger -- an outsider of the family.
When she asked Riel, whether she had said her words impulsively, she nced at Riel¡¯s face which was momentarily crossed with embarrassment.
¡°Riel, what are you...?¡±
¡°...I came to meet Sister today to tell you that you will regret it. How difficult it is for you to move out of a safe home and lead a difficult life down the rocky road. And it¡¯s not toote. My parents¡¯ anger has eased to some extent, so you cane back.¡±
There was a clear sign of changing the subject, but Irene no longer wished to continue the conversation. Above all, she was worried about Noel, who was waiting outside for her.
Chapter 85: I Can’t Live Without Noel
Chapter 85: I Can¡¯t Live Without Noelthank you so much for following along ~~ its been fun
Dont evere back to me like this. Ill never go back home.
Do you really think that man won''t abandon you, Sister?
Irene paused in her footsteps. She turned back for a moment.
As soon as its expired and no longer useful, I would throw it away. No?
If a better woman appeared, wouldnt Older sister be the thorn?
Its obvious, Riel said confidently, towards Irenes back. Riel was certain that Irene was slowly falling apart.
If these words could spur anxiety and doubt, she thought it would be worth it. * However,
Thats not for you to judge. Moreover
*literally a good harvest, lmao Riel. What are you harvesting?
Irene, who spoke with a wry smirk, smiled broadly at Riel, and ran her fingers through the tips of her hair.
That is not going to happen. Im much more loved than you think. I feel rather sorry for you, Riel. Im not clear as to what the situation at Chase house is, maybe its enough to stimte you to see me. But if you covet whats mine again, then I wont stand still. I wont relent to you. Leaving behind her chill warning, Irene left without mercy.
Riel trembled as she watched Irenes back. Irene left without saying a word. Riels shoulders trembled. Spots of blood appeared in the palm of her hands, as she dug her nails into the flesh of her palm.
Only when she waspletely out of Riels sight, did Irene stop walking. She was so nervous that she felt like her legs had be gtine. They almost did not support her weight, leaving her to flounder about!
As soon as its no longer useful, I would throw it away. No?
If a better woman appeared, wouldn''t older sister not be the thorn? Its obvious.
Riels words ran through her mind. She pretended to be fine, but really She was not fine. It had always been lingering at the back of Irenes mind. The morefortable and warmer she felt with him, the more she realised that her time was fleeting; her position was temporary, and so was the happiness.
Every time she felt uneasy, as if she were walking on centimetre thick ice, that could crack at any given moment, but not knowing when and where it would break.
I cant live without Noel.
But she did not have the confidence to. If a woman who received the recognition of the Grand Duke of Kristen appeared and wanted to marry Noel, what would happen to herself?
Still...even so
Arriving in front of the tea party, Irene looked at the vicinity, searching for Noel.
It was not difficult to locate him. All the eyes in the hall were focused on one ce.
Is that not the Duke, Noel Kristen?
I have only heard of him, but its my first time seeing him in person.
What brought him here? Does he have so much free time to spend here?
I heard he isnt able to inherit the title of Grand Duke unless he gets married. Is there really a woman who desires to get married so desperately, despite her suffering?
Hes handsome. What a pity.
Even though Irene did not want to listen, she still heard the people. Of course, Noel too, must be able to hear that gossip. He was more sensitive than most.
You should choose a man with a solid future rather than such a man with an uncertain future. standing under the shade of the trees outside, Noel stood indifferently. It was as if the spiteful words had lost their moment mid-air, and never reached him.
It was as if he was left all alone in the world, lonely. He seemed even more so because no one approached him. Irene stood for a moment from afar and stared at Noel silently.
When the timees, think about it then.
Right now,
...Noel!
The priority was to get near him, whose surroundings were deserted. Irene deliberately raised her voice. Not only Noel, but everyone around him looked back at Irene. It was because of the intimacy of the name she had just called him.
...Irene?
Noel was taken aback. He did not realise that Irene would call his name so loudly in the open like this. His eyes widened, and Irene vivaciously took a step forward.
She raised her head proudly and did not shy away from the gaze. She wanted to show Noel to those who gossiped and ignored him. His future was not as bleak as they might think.
Sorry, you have been waiting long, havent you?
Its alright. Is Irene alright? Do you have a fever?
Noel raised his hand and ced it on Irenes forehead. He was stunned by the sudden touch and body temperature, but immediately Irene nodded her head.
Im alright. Its just a little hot
The truth was, for Irene, the day became hotter because of how focused his eyes were on her. However, since the weather was actually hot, Noel had little doubt.
Who is that woman? I dont think Ive ever met her before.
I know. Count Chases daughter.
Isnt Count Chases daughter blonde?
No, its the second daughter that the young miss knows. Shes the eldest daughter.
Oh, the eldest daughter of the concealed Chase family. What an oddbination. The eldest daughter of Chase and the heir of the Kristen family. By the way, did she call his name earlier? I dont believe theyre in a normal rtionship
They seem to be lovers...
Wait, a minute, wouldnt that mean he would seed the Grand Duke?
Ridiculous. Isnt the next Grand Duke Count Ascardo?
Surrounding them conversations flowed endlessly, trying to infer the rtionship between Irene and Noel. Somehow, it managed to go in the direction that Irene wanted. Hearing the peoples conversations, she suddenly raised her head, and felt Noels gaze on her. Noel looked at Irene with mysterious eyes. Seeing this, Irene tilted her head.
hehe Im just kidding, happy april fools :p double releases for this month xxSpecial thank you to Alisha, Elza, Sora Erin, Pam, Jamichi, Michelle, Jecyka, Laiza, Jaye, Yoav, Audrey, Luce, Ice, Tea Pixie, Psychopaty for supporting this trantion, and making this possible. Thank you to Akemilly, Aika, Artemis, Gereisu, Rachel, Miss Vazzi, Iysol, LemonT, Kuroneko, Sail for always being so encouraging.lots of love from me, muah <3
Chapter 86: The Greatest Gift In My Life
Chapter 86: The Greatest Gift In My Life
Noel, is something the matter? she asked. Is there something on my face?
...no, its nothing.
Noel smiled and looked at the hall. What shall we do now? If Irene desires, we can continue to appreciate the art.
At Noels question, Irene gently shook her head. She had seen almost all the work in the exhibition, and seeing the atmosphere around them filled with gossip and spection, it seemed that the nobles would soon take notice and approach them. She did not want that. Deciding it would be better to change the scene, Irene shook her head.
Alright, the host is not here, so I will leave a message with the attendant. The carriage will be stationed there. Said Noel, taking a step forward. Irene looked at him departing, grabbed his arm.
He turned around in surprise.
No, people are watching. Lets go back. Irene whispered.
She remembered Noels words, fromst time. It was better to show the most lover-like appearance as much as possible, before marriage. However, for some reason Noels response was a little strange.
Noel?
Noel had paused in his tracks and stared at Irene. Only when she called him, did he shake off the weird feeling, and continue. Irene was puzzled, but faithful to her role, she tightly held his arm and walked beside him in unison -- like that of a fresh blooming lover. Beneath her fingertips, his arm was particrlyrge and firm.
However, Irene was unaware of her contact, as she was concerned with the gazes of the nobles. Only, Noels expression hardened. The couple headed to the carriage, informing the attendant that they would first take their leave. As soon as she left the tea party, their surroundings quickly became quiet. The murmurs became background noise, and the attention on them disappeared. Still, Irene did not let go of Noels arm.
As a matter of fact, she had forgotten that she was holding him. She found walking side by side with him natural andfortable.
Irene.
As the carriage drew near, Noel called her name. Irene looked up at Noel slightly confused, then realised momentster she was still clinging onto his arm.
Ah, sorry
She subsequently apologised and tried to quickly remove herself from him, but upon hearing his next words, she found herself unable to budge.
Thank you.
Pausing, Irene looked up at him, with one hand in the air. The sun had begun to set, and the glow of the sunset lingered on his silver-toned ash grey hair. His dark brown eyes were coloured deeper than ever, and in them, was Irene. His eyes only held her reflection, as if she were his world, and all the things in it.
From the perspective of an outsider, his usual sharp eyes in this moment, were at first nce, loving. Above all, Irene could not remove her gaze from his soft lips, which were drawn in a soft arc. Noel was smiling so gently at her. A moderately low murmur echoed into her ears, like the sweetest melody.
Thank you for holding on to me. Foring to me, and giving me hope. Meeting you may be the greatest gift in my life. Everything revolved around Noel, and Irene could not decipher reality between the enchanting dream she found herself in. Irene was rendered speechless for a moment. A strange feeling arose within her and bubbled from her heart. It wanted to escape her throat, but she was not sure what it was. The anxiety that had constantly apanied her, disappeared into the crisp, thin air at that moment.
Irene looked at Noel, and without a moments hesitation, opened her mouth.
Mine too.
Although it was brief, Noel had already said all the remaining words she had wanted to say.
Its the same for me.
Was it because of the light of the sunset? Irenes face was particrly flushed.
Noel stared nkly at Irenes honest answer, then smiled affectionately. He took Irenes hand in his big one, that had been left in the air, startling Irene. He looked forward and walked slowly.
There are people watching. Lets hold hands like this until we arrive at the carriage.
Noel was not able to tell if there really were people around them, because he was only looking ahead, but it was alright. He just wanted to walk side by side with her, right now.
After alighting the carriage, there was no conversation between the two of them. After some time passed, the carriage arrived at the Grand Dukes residence. It was already night.
Irene left the carriage, bid Noel farewell, then went back to her Irene. An unsettling memory dawned on her, and she flushed.
I have poor taste in art. So could you please stay beside me, and exin?
I think I know of Karls work before Clearly, Irenes exnation of Karls work was correct. Karl was not renowned, so she was not too knowledgeable about him. By asking her to tell him about Karls work
Are you trying to relieve my anxiety?
Noel often told jokes that were difficult to understand, to relieve Irene.
She realised it toote, but it was clear that those words were also meant to relieve her tension. When she realised it, a smile escaped her lips. The more she got to know Noel, the more familiar he felt. It was a feeling that was new, exciting, and nice.- The Kind Older Sister Is No More
Chapter 87: Rixis House
Chapter 87: Rixis House
After getting ready for her bed, Ireneid down on her bed and closed her eyes. Her lips curved up in a soft smile. She wondered if she could meet Noel tomorrow.
The next day, the love affair between Noel Kristen and Irene Chase went public. In addition, there was even a story that Grand Duke of Kristen, the Great Kristen, had treated thedy Irene Chase with special care at the dress store. Coupled with this news, the rumours spread out of control. Until then, Irene had no clue as to what kind of uproar the rumours would cause.
Its big news. I never thought a woman would appear and marry the young Duke.
Thats not all. Rumour has it that she has the trust of the Duke.
If she marries the Duke
At a secret time, past midnight, an emergency meeting was convened by Earl Rixis.
The vassals were seated around a long desk, and a young man with light blue hair was seated in the first seat. An elder man was seated in the upper seat. As soon as the meeting began, the attendants spoke one after another. The topic of the meeting was the beloved woman of the Duke, and the rapidly spreading rumours around her. As the heat of the conference room grew, the voices of the vassals rose.
Although they belonged to the family of the Grand Duchy of Kristen, they were in fact the ones who betrayed the duke Noel and sided with Ascardo. That was why they could not help but be swept up in this circting strange rumour.
The moment Noel became the Grand Duke, everything was over. They, who thought Noel would never be the Grand Duke, had openly ridiculed Noel more than once. Moreover, when Noel was chosen as the Grand Duke sessor, they had strongly opposed it.
You have to somehow do something to deal with this!
What do you mean! I dont even know what kind of woman she is, and there are rumours that the Grand Duke loves her. If we hurt her, it will only put us at a disadvantage!
Then you''re saying that we should just watch the Duke Noel be the Grand Duke like this? One of the vassals eximed, who could not bear it any longer when they were unable toe to a conclusion, no matter how much they racked their brains. As he said, there was no other way. While everyone was sighing, a middle-aged man sitting at the top, Noels uncle, and the Earl of Rixis, asked his son.
Do you know anything about Noels woman?
At his question, Ascardo lowered his gaze. The moment he heard the rumour, there was a woman who came to mind. A woman with wheat hair and olive eyes.
Ive seen her at the estate.
No! You mean youve seen her!
"Then why havent you said a word till now?
Ascardos response stirred up the conference room. Ascardo raised his head and looked at his father.
She was an ordinary woman, nothing special, and above all, I never thought she would have received the recognition of the Grand Duke. Not only me, but everyone here, and my father, was this not your thought too? he continued. That was why I let my guard down.
Hmm!
The words of Ascardo, which had hit the nail on the head, were responded with only an awkward cough. It was as he said. No one thought that the Grand Duke was willing to hand over the seat to Noel.
Because they knew that the Grand Duke wholly despised Noel.
Was that not the case?
Although he was pretending to be quiet on the outside, Ascardo too felt like he had been hit in the back of his head. As he knew, the Grand Duke William of Kristen, was resenting Noel for the bitter death of his grandson.
There was no way he would be elevated to the position of the Grand Duke, at least Ascardo certainly thought so. Did this mean that from the beginning he had intended to hand over the Grand Duke title to Noel?
Or something changed
The face that immediately came to mind was Noels woman, the centre of this confusion and the only variable -- Irene Chase.
When he had visited the Main House, he had done a background check. Unfortunately, Ascardo had found nothing significant. She was just normal. But how could such a woman flip the tables of the game?
Their marriage must be prevented by all means, Earl Rixis stated in a solemn voice.
Even without you telling me, Im going to do it, Ascardo replied.
...
Then, Ill take my leave. I think I will have to prepare to visit the Grand Dukes residence.
Ascardo raised himself in the silence. He bowed to his father and left the meeting without so much as a nce back. Contrary to the cluttered interior of the conference room, the dark hallway outside was terrifyingly quiet. The sound of his footsteps on the wooden boards echoed endlessly.
The kind face Ascardo was used to showing, which had always been that of a sweet gentleman, was nowhere to be found. Only a chilled and calm expression engulfed his face.
Brother.
First, Noels face came to mind, followed by Irene Chase. A shadow fell on Ascardos face. Even the shading seemed particrly sharp in the rain, highlighting his prominent features, and sharp jawline.
Nevertheless, he could not give up.
You cannot steal the position of Grand Duke from me brother.
Although he seemed to have no ambition as the Count, Ascardo was in fact more ambitious than anyone else. Twenty-three years ago, a rebellion had broken out and the current emperor had ascended the throne. But he was a puppet. The power of the Grand Duke of Kristen surpassed that of the present monarchy. To be the Grand Duke of Kristen meant gaining power beyond the imperial family.
Ascardo clenched his fists.- The Kind Older Sister Is No More
Chapter 88: 700th Anniversary Banquet
Chapter 88: 700th Anniversary Banquet
About three days passed since Noel and Irene went to Duchess Jasmines exhibition.
Its hectic. Now Count Chase is so busy with invitations for you, mdy.
Because they dont know Im here, Irene let out a small sigh.
Rumours had begun to circte that the rtionship between Irene and Noel was unusual. Additionally, there was talk that she was even favoured by the Great Kristen himself. The world around Irene became the centre of noise; the eye of the typhoon.
The Grand Dukes servants often waited for her to pass by, attempting butter up to her, in an attempt to impress Noel. The number of people who came in to tter her, and then left without doing anything meaningful in order to catch the eye of Noel was giving Irene a headache.
Of course, Noel did not meet any one of them. But Irene was concerned about the seat of the Grand Duke of Kristen. If Irene had been a simple lover, she would have been so worried, however, there were rumours flying about that she was recognised by the great Kristen. That being said, it was thus highly likely that Noel would rise to the throne.
*Throne as in the seat/position of the Grand Duke
Theres a fire burning
Everyone, including Noel, thought that the Great Kristen had imposed such conditions in order to hand over the Grand Duke title to others. That was why she had let her guard down carelessly.
For an instance, the Young Earl Ascardo popped into mind.
The opponent who Noel had been wary of all along. How would he feel?
On that thought, Irene pulled out a fresh piece of paper.
The biggest change that had happened to her since she had entered the Grand Duke of Kristen was that she could paint as many paintings as she wanted to, whenever she wanted to. Irene turned her head and looked at the art piled up next to her desk. Up till now, she had painted images of the Grand Duke of Kristen, the figures of her servants, andndscapes of the sky. These were the pictures on her drawing paper.
Because all thats left is time.
Noel had said to refrain from entering the house as much as possible because it would be annoying if she caught the eye of those who went in and out.
As he said, Irene obeyed and did not go out. She just stayed in her room to draw pictures. Perhaps because she had been feeling umted resentment, in the meantime, she could immerse herself in painting and work harder on them.
The result was that.
But its fun.
Often, the head maid, who saw Irene draw, was surprised, and asked if she was still painting after hours on end. But Irene enjoyed painting to the point where the passing of time was overshadowed for Irene.
It was because it felt mysterious and daunting to transfer a certain scene onto the canvas through ones hands. The weather was nice today too. Opening the window with a pencil to draw the entrance of the mansion, Irene tilted her head at the crowded main gate.
Why are there so many carriages?
Oh, there are giftsing in to celebrate the banquet. It is just the beginning, said the maid, reading Irenes question, though she had not said it.
A celebration banquet?
Yes. In a week, the 700th anniversary banquet will be held. Words are a congrattory gift, but in fact, they are nothing more than a bribe to get attention. You be too talkative. Anyway, at this time of year, when that happens, the front door is full of carriages like that. The maid said. She had be morefortable with Irene, and onlyter realised that she had inappropriatelymented, and hastily changed her words. All those who sent gifts were high-ranking nobles, so her remark could be counted as defamation of the nobility.
But Irene could care less. It was theplete opposite that upied her mind. What she cared about was, the 700th anniversary banquet
The banquet itself was meaningful, but it was a very special day for Irene.
Marriage announcement
Just the thought of it made her face hot. Announcement of marriage. Until now, it had not felt very realistic, but now that each day passed and she got closer to the eventful banquet, she felt strange for no apparent reason.
However, when she happened to meet Tom not too long ago by chance, she noticed that there were deep shadows underneath his eyes.
He seemed exhausted. Irene did not say anything, but she had a hunch that the cause was the preparation for the banquet.
Noel did not show any feelings of tiredness, but she knew he was.
Im sure he must be very tired too.
Irene could not help but think about her circumstances. Was it alright to be so rxed and secluded by herself?
I want to see Noel.
There is not much time left until the 700th anniversary banquet, so she wanted to help him if she could. But she thought it would be difficult for Noel toe here.
Still, her face is not well known. It would be better to go on her own
//Irene please dont make a big oopsy.
Looking out of the window, Irene took a deep breath and turned her head back.
As soon as you leave, youll get everyones attention.
Those who came in to deliver gifts, they had keen eyes eager to find out more information for themselves. They wondered what kind of woman she was, if she was worthy, if she could conciliate even a little. There was much hidden conspiracytely. Moreover, with her appearance already known, it was clear that if she went outside without any protection, she would have to return without taking a few steps.
In order to go to the main house, you must pass through the main gate...- The Kind Older Sister Is No More
Chapter 89 Full
Last time she was at an advantage; because of this one road, she was able to chase after Noelst time. But this time round, the single entrance had be a hindrance. Even so, Irene was too unsettled with idleness. How could she possibly just wait for Noel, not knowing when, or if he woulde?
Is there a way to pass through the main gates safely without being caught?
As she contemted and stared at the main gate longingly, her worries ate at her. Suddenly, movement out of the corner of her eyes caught her attention. The nobles in line were all taking note of the morously dressed women who entered the main house of the estate, but for the maids who travelled with them, not a single nce was spared.
If that¡¯s the case, I might be able to pass without being caught.
It was a little embarrassing though. But where would she get a maid¡¯s uniform?
Contemting for a bit, and worried that she would not be able to pass without, Irene turned her head around.
¡°Can you help me?¡± Irene said to her maid, who was standing by her own side with her bewildered face. There was someone close by to help.
¡°Yes?¡± The maid seemed perplexed at Irene¡¯s sudden request.
Irene sped the maid¡¯s robe she was wearing.
???
¡°Mdy, are you sure you do not mind? But, if you get caught¡¡± the maid asked worriedly. What if someone recognised her, then not only would the miss be in trouble, but so would the young master! At that time, the maid would most likely lose her job.
¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Irene reassured her.
In fact, Irene was a little uncertain of herself. Although she wore a headscarf to cover her hair and the servant¡¯s uniform, it still was the first time she had disguised herself like this. She had never dressed up as a maid, so it was natural to be anxious. However, those worries had to wait.
If he did note, Irene had no choice but to go see him. After telling her worried maid where she would go, Irene left.
The closer she got to the main gate, the louder the noise was, and the chatter of the nobles amplified.
¡°I heard the rumour that Miss Chase was in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence and came here, but is she really here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that an unmarried woman is staying in someone else¡¯s house in the first ce.¡±
¡°But the man who visited Count Chase said so. The miss wasn¡¯t there. Furthermore, it¡¯s because they saw a woman who looked exactly like the young miss at the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. Honestly, if you¡¯re married, living together is not a problem.¡±
As the subject of the conversation was herself, Irene¡¯s shoulders tightened. Irene lowered her face and hurriedly moved her steps.
¡°Uh, over there.¡±
However, a man pointed to Irene who was almost past the main gate.
¡°Isn¡¯t that maid a little suspicious? I think the colour of her hair is simr to what I¡¯ve heard.¡±
¡°Say something that makes sense. Can¡¯t you tell by looking at her clothes? She¡¯s a maid.¡±
Sweat dripped from Irene''s neck beneath the headscarf. Another man berated the man who had pointed to Irene. Irene walked faster. She held her headscarf tightly with her hands to keep it from flying away.
¡°Hey!¡± He shouted.
¡°Let¡¯s talk to her.¡± Unfortunately, the man was already suspicious of her. He loudly called out to Irene, but she pretended not to hear and hurried her along. She quickened her pace, which made her rather suspicious.
The man tried to snatch Irene¡¯s wrist.
¡°Ah!¡±
At that moment, Irene gasped at the force of a sudden pull, and she tripped.
Chapter 91 Full
Feeling a bit nauseous, Irene turned her head away. It was not until they had safely arrived at Noel¡¯s office, did he finally release her hand.
Irene looked at her wrist.
It doesn¡¯t hurt.
When she had seen his expression, she felt like he was going to grab her and drag her away with force, but Noel had carefully held her and gently led her away. Irene could have shaken away her hand any time.
Such a small yet delicate consideration, was new to Irene.
¡°Irene, what the hell happened? * Why were you with Ascardo...and that outfit¡¡±
*he kind of swore here, because he was angry/frustrated.
His expression softened as if it had never happened. But he was bewildered at the seeming absurdity of her clothing. It was then that Irene remembered she was wearing her maid¡¯s clothing.
Her face became beet red, and she stuttered.
¡°Well, I¡¯m curious as to what is going on right now, and I wanted to visit you, Noel. But the people outside caught me.¡±
¡°How did you meet Ascardo?¡±
¡°He helped me out when I almost got caught.¡±
¡°...ha.¡± Noel sighed in frustration.
Feeling guilty, she apologised to him.
However¡,
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Irene.¡±
It was Noel who first apologised before she could get a word out.
At his sudden apology Irene was puzzled.
¡°Why are you apologising Noel?¡±
¡°Because I made youe see me. I should have gone to visit you right away, but I was careless because it was not on my mind. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Oh, really, it¡¯s alright.¡±
When Noel bowed his head, Irene was startled and shook her hand, trying to dissuade him.
She did note here to receive an apology from him.
Noel raised his head as Irene rushed to stop him.
His eyes suddenly became cold. ¡°But Irene, no matter how difficult things may be, stay away from Ascardo. He¡¯s dangerous.¡±
¡°I promise not to do anything to cause you to worry.¡±
Only when Irene spoke assertively did Noel¡¯s expression soften.
¡°I was just on my way to tell you about the 700th anniversary banquet.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
Irene then realised how Noel had found her. He hade to see her too, and by chance, happened to see her alone with Ascardo. When she realised this, she felt a rush of regret.
I should have just waited.
That way, she would not have met Ascardo and offended Noel.
She felt sour because she seemed to have made him insecure by moving around for nothing.
¡°Firstly, the invitations have all been issued. As to what Irene will wear on the day¡¡±
Seeing Irene¡¯s face when speaking, Noel paused for a moment.
Herplexion did not appear to look good. At first nce, Irene was struggling to control her expression, but Noel knew her heart.
He looked at Irene in the eyes, then parted his lips gently.
¡°I¡¯m d you came to me first.¡±
//AHHHHHH NOELLLLLLLLLLLL. MY HEART.
¡°...Yes? So suddenly¡¡±
Irene''s eyes fluttered incessantly at his sudden and unexpected remark. Noel¡¯s gaze was so warm, as if Irene were a child he was stroking.
¡°I was in trouble because of the nobles at the front gate. When you hear despicable rumours, they always stick to you. Thank you foring to me. I didn¡¯t run into them.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡±
¡°So, I¡¯m d.¡±
Irene blinked.
Noel is trying tofort me. That¡¯s it.
There was no way she would not understand, because she knew Noel was a kind person. He didn¡¯t utter words in vain.
At the same time Irene realised this, she med herself.
I shouldn¡¯t have revealed my feelings so tantly.
In other¡¯s eyes, they interacted like lovers who understood each other; their rtionship was a homogenous one. But she knew it was just sympathy. A contractual rtionship based solely on mutual profit; it was polite to refrain from getting personal as much as possible. She could not believe that she had shown Noel her emotions.
I¡¯ve epted it now, but it will be burdensome as my emotions umte.
More than anything else, this kind offort. I¡¯ll have to be careful going forward.
Irene convinced herself with determination.
¡°Thank you, I will be more careful from now on. I will always remember our contractual rtionship.¡±
Ah, yes. The contract.
Chapter 90 Fulls
¡°I found you. Someone spilled water over there. I¡¯ll show you where it is, soe with me.¡±
¡°Ah, the Young Earl Rixis.¡±
¡°Do you have business with my maid?¡±
¡°Oh no, I was trying to check if she was someone I knew, but ah, I must be mistaken if she is Earl Rixis¡¯ maid.¡±
¡°Then, excuse me first.¡± Ascardo smiled and moved to ce his arm around Irene¡¯s shoulder.
* I¡¯ve used Earl and Count interchangeably. They denote the same rank.
What is this all of a sudden? Why am I walking with this man around me?
Confused, she lifted her head to look up at him. Ascardo met her eyes and smiled.
¡°You will only draw people¡¯s attention here. Let¡¯s go somewhere less crowded, Miss Chase.¡±
¡°...¡±
There was a lot Irene wanted to say, but he was right. Here, would only catch the scrutiny of others.
Getting out of here was the top priority. Thus, Irene walked beside him without saying a word. However, the hand wrapped around her shoulder was ufortable, so she slightly twisted her body.
Ascardo¡¯s eyes were fixed on Irene, and smiled broadly, before lowering his hand.
¡°You won¡¯t be noticed here. You can remove your headscarf. It must be ufortable concealing yourself.
//Thank you knight, but she¡¯s probably more ufortable with you ahah.
At his words, Irene pulled off her headscarf. She felt his gaze was burdensome. But Irene did not avert her gaze and opened her mouth.
¡°Thank you for your help. I am grateful to you; because of you, I was able to get through safely.¡±
¡°No worries. But if you would like to thank me, could you spare some time? As a reward for helping you.¡± Ascardo¡¯s fresh smile was as bright as the sun. Was it because of his sky-blue hair? His smile felt as refreshing as the clear sky. He was a man who one instantly thought was likeable.
¡°However,...¡±
¡°I do apologise sir, but I must urgently go to a ce,¡± Irene lowered her head firmly.
This man is the person Noel was most wary of.
He was the main power opposing Noel, and leader of the faction against him. He was supposed to be the enemy aiming for the position of the throne. * Even though Irene felt ufortable with him, being with the person knowing his identity, was the equivalent of betraying Noel.
*Kristen throne, not imperial ;)
Ascardo shook his head. ¡°Oh¡¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Even though Irene had refused his request, as she did not want to be put in an ufortable situation for Noel¡¯s sake, Ascardo did not show any signs of backing down easily.
¡°I¡¯m in trouble. I would like to talk to Miss Chase a little more,¡± he said.
Irene was perplexed. And as such, she thought perhaps she had not conveyed her message clearly enough.
Irene looked straight into Ascardo¡¯s ultramarine eyes and spoke clearly.
¡°Thank you for your help, unfortunately, I do not have the time.¡±
¡°Somewhere you have to go to, my brother¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
As Ascardo was talking, someone intervened in their conversation. At the sound of the familiar voice, Irene whipped around to face the owner.
As expected, Noel was walking fast towards her and her Ascardo.
¡°Noel¡¡± Irene looked at Noel, perplexed.
Why was he here?
His expression was frigid. So cold that it seemed to freeze the air and the surrounding area.
He came close and pulled Irene towards himself. ¡°What business do you have with my fianc¨¦e?¡±
Irene gasped when Noel said ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯. Fianc¨¦e. The person he was promised to marry.
Even though fianc¨¦e is the right word¡
Somehow it still sounded foreign. Her heart throbbed increasingly.
Stupid heart.
In this situation, Irene resented that her heart was always jumping out of her chest.
Hearing Noel utter ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯, Ascardo¡¯s smile cracked. His diction was not to just introduce Irene to him, but also purposefully irritate him with the fact that he was going to be married.
¡°I was only helping my brother''s ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ and wanted to request a small ¡®favour¡¯.¡±
¡°Then ask. I¡¯ll do it. Tell me.¡±
¡°No need to, Brother.¡±
Because the person I want is not you, Brother.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. If I can¡¯t fulfill your request, then I suggest you give up. Irene won¡¯t listen to your request in the future.¡± Noel took Irene¡¯s hand in his and uttered those words in warning. He effectively shut down the subject that was no longer worth talking about.
He nodded towards Ascardo and, still holding Irene¡¯s hand, led her away. As she walked alongside Noel, Irene looked back.
¡®Next time,¡¯ Ascardo¡¯s face seemed to say. Ascardo licked his lips and grinned at her.
// I love an assertive man. Seems Author wants us to dislike Ascardo with these high key creepy vibes lol.
Chapter 92: Noel’s Sweet Tooth
Chapter 92: Noel¡¯s Sweet Tooth
The words came out of her mouth as a stark reminder that she would not; could not, develop feelings beyond the confines of this contract. It was a shame that their personal boundaries had been defined by that piece of paper, Irene thought, but it was a pledge to herself too. She needed to keep herself safe; and Noel at that too. She spoke about the contract to convey to Noel that she would be professional and keep their rtionship impersonal.
Irene believed if she said this, Noel would be relieved. But
Noel? Are you alright?
Somehow Noel did not look too well. His dark brown eyes sank coldly, as if they had never been friendly in the first ce. His lips which just moments before had been curved into arcs, were pressed in a thin light. Why did he have such an expression?
...no, nothing.
As if nothing had happened, Noel regained hisposure. It was his outward appearance that was stoic, but inside Noels feelings had been tied into knots. His heart was in turmoil.
What is wrong with me?
As soon as he heard Irene speak, it felt like he was shoved into something. Unconsciously, he stiffened his face.
Were going to break up in two years after all.
Noel looked at Irene. Mild eyes like a puppy, olive eyes, wheat hair, snow skin and a delicate physique.
Theres nothing special about her, why are you like this
Irene was embarrassed because she realised that until she spoke, she was in a contractual rtionship with him. The moment she realised it again, Noel felt uneasy. It was because of this, he too, like Irene who had forgotten, remembered. But he quickly controlled his expression.
The banquet. All invitations have been issued, and most of the central nobles are expected to attend. By the way, perhaps Count Chase will also attend.
Ah
Are you alright?
Noel asked, worry spread across his face.
Irene nodded her head slightly. Of course, she wasnt as good as she answered. It was not as easy as it sounded to see her separated family again. However,
Theres no helping it.
Needless to say, it was unavoidable.
It was not a problem that could be avoided just because she felt ufortable. If she ever had to bump into them, the sooner the better.
Ill try not to panic.
Irene clenched her fists. Noel nced at her fisted hands.
Must be a habit.
Every time she hardened her heart, she would tighten them. Noel looked at her hands for a moment without saying a word.
The sight of her small hands clenched into fists caught his eye and Noel looked at his own and Irenes alternately. Then he took his eyes off and guided Irene to his seat.
What we are going to discuss is going to be long, so please take a seat. Coffee, is that good?
Ah, yes.
Noel went to his offices refreshment counter and began to brew. Meanwhile Irene looked around the office and only had one impression.
Clean.
He must have been so busy preparing for the banquet, but his office was still neatly organised.
You must be so busy.
Even without seeing him, she knew because he had to take care of everything as the Duke and even prepare for the announcement of their marriage. It was such an important event, one could not just go with the flow, especially when it concerned both Irene and Noels future.
I think Im the only one with nothing to do.
He was running around frantically, let alone Tom. Meanwhile, she sat in her room and painted all day. Aside from the banquet, there were also wedding preparations needed to be made after the announcement.
What are you thinking about?
Irene was so lost in her thoughts that she did not notice Noel came near. A small dark green mug suddenly popped up in front of her. Irene, who came to her senses a bitter, smiled awkwardly.
Thank you.
I hope it suits your taste.
She felt the warmth as she was handed the mug with steam rising from within. She blew it, cooling the temperature down, while Noel sat across from her. Irene took a sip of her coffee and then burst out in admiration.
How delicious! Its sweet like a dessert. She eximed.
Normal coffee was bitter and heavy, whereas the coffee Noel brewed was sweet and light like a brownie.
Ive liked sweet things since I was little, but I dont have sweet coffee, so I made it myself. Tom says its too sweet. Do you find it okay?
Yes. I like sweet things too.
I see, Im d.
As Irene took small sips one after another, Noel secretly observed her reaction. He smiled and drank his own coffee. Noels coffee was really ptable. She had only drunk it once, so she wasnt sure if it was the right thing toment though and kept it to herself. It was interesting how he had made the recipe himself, but it was even more surprising to her that he liked sweet things.
I thought he wouldnt like sweet things much.- The Kind Older Sister Is No More
Chapter 93: Courage Exchanged
Chapter 93: Courage Exchanged
It is never good to have preconceptions just by judging a person appearance. But because of that, Irene thought,
There are many surprises.
Irene fiddled with the mug that was still warm. Like this sweet coffee that she was drinking, for the first time today, Irene found it nice to learn something new about him. It was as if she were taking a step closer to him.
For no reason, her heart jumped. * Irene reced her mug, and Noel too put his down.
*literally: her heart was tickled.
After a short break, the two got down to business.
The banquet starts at six oclock, but we will enter after the banquet has started. Together.
Is there any special reason? Irene asked.
Because its good to get attention. Noel answered calmly.
The reason he wanted to enter after the banquet started was to garner the attention of everyone present in the first ce.
For this reason, those who liked to receive attention often intentionally entered after the banquet began. However, this banquet was the anniversary banquet of the Grand Duke of Kristen.
Who dared to try to get attention in a ce like this? Except for the two people who had a special purpose. Although she did not have much banquet experience, Irene knew Noels purpose clearly. As Irene nodded, Noel continued.
On that day, only three people will know that we were going to announce our wedding: Tom, you, and me. Noel paused hesitantly.
But since we don''t know what variables will appear, we need the permission of one person.
You mean the Grand Duke.
Correct.
Irene became cautious. Certainly, Noel had a point. No matter how organised the banquet was, one would not know when, where, and what could unexpectedly happen. If the n went awry, it would be difficult to seize this opportunity again. After taking a moment, Noel opened his mouth.
...Irene. I will get my grandfathers permission.
Irene, who thought she would go with him, blinked at his unexpected words.
Is that alright? she asked worriedly. It was because she knew that their rtionship would not be easy to navigate, even if it had improved.
As he had read Irenes mind, Noel smiled generously.
Its alright. Irene mustered the courage to. So, shouldnt I too? he made eye contact with her as he spoke.
Did she have the courage? She was bewildered because his meaning was hard to instantly understand.
You cut ties with your family and left Chase house, that is by no means an easy feat. But Irene had the courage to carve out her own path, not resigning to one carved for you.
Ah his exnation opened her eyes up. She had never thought of it as courage before. She merely believed that it was something she had to do to leave.
Youve been so courageous, so shouldnt I try as much?
He spoke clearly, as if to wrap up the topic. It would be disrespectful for her to continue to look worried when he said that.
Dont overdo it. she replied.
* Dont push yourself too hard.
Okay.
The somewhat frozen atmosphere eased. The first item on the agenda was passed, followed by the second.
The outfit for that day. Dont worry about it; I will prepare Irenes outfit. I will ask a professional designer and leave it to them.
But
Hearing him, Irene showed hints of hesitation. Noel nced at her and casually stated.
I said sost time, all of this is the procedure for me to be the Grand Duke. It is my job and Irene is in the position to help. So of course, its only right for me to handle it.
His tone was so resolute, as if deciding it with a verbal seal.
It was difficult to raise any objection with Noels determined appearance. Ireneplied helplessly, nodding so much until Noel smiled in satisfaction.
Dont worry. Im more financially rxed than Irene thinks. It gives me the ability to match Irene with a dress just as beautiful.
//SWEET TALKER NOEL. prolly because of all those sweet things he eats hmmmmm- The Kind Older Sister Is No More
Chapter 94: The Pink Maid
Chapter 94: The Pink Maid
He said it as a joke, but his words were never a lie. Even if he was not a Grand Duke, he was involved in several projects. Besides, he was good at business, so he made quite a bit of money from there. Most importantly, he had a source of funds that no one knew about.
Ru: Whenever I read Noels jokes, they make meugh. Theyre sweet, slightly corny, and warm my heart.
Of course, Irene, who did not know all that much about finance, thought he was saying that on purpose to reassure hers. Nevertheless, his words worked, and the pressure eased slightly to see if his words worked.
Yes. Ill do as you say Noel.
Irene resignedly nodded her head. Noel looked at silently for a brief moment then his lips went dry.
As soon as this wedding announcement is over, I will marry you, Irene.
...
Noel made eye contact, whose eyes wavered a bit. She was rendered speechless. He was simply carrying out their n but the message that had been delivered to her ears was more like a proposal. Of course, he had not meant it that way, but the tone and seriousness of the atmosphere when mentioning marriage fell, seemed more like a proposal than a n.
Irene, is there any problem?
Seeing Irene mute, Noel asked.
...No, nothing. she shook her heading to her senses.
He frowned slightly puzzled but let it slide. The maid I sent will help you with your attire for the do. Additionally, I would like to change your maid, Irene. Is that alright?
Yes, thats fine, she replied lightly.
Though she had be quite close to her current maid, there was not any special rtionship that existed between them, thus she could speak without hesitation.
Ill rece her by the end of the day. This is as much as I wanted to tell you. If you have any questions or suggestions, please let me know.
Well Irene leaned towards Noel.
Its nothing much but Irene ced her hand on his armchair and whispered in his ear.
Hearing her words, Noels expression became strange.
Good morning, madame*. Nice to meet you.
* here connotes futuredy of a noble house; the maid is saying she is the mistress to be/ treating her as Noels wife already with respect.
Noel guided Irene back to her room safely. There, waiting for Irene stood her newdy-in-waiting, a bright woman with pink eyes and hair stood. For an ordinary maid, she had arge stature and with a sword at her waist.
Irene instantly recognised at once that this was the maid Noel had sent. The gratitude to Noel was brief, before she became perplexed at how she had been addressed. Madame. It was the first time she had heard of the title madame dy of the house). She had yet to be married, and felt the expression was a bit excessive.
Nice to meet you. I think it would be better if you called me by my name rather than madame. Irene. Irene smiled and dipped her head. Her curls fell loosely over her shoulder.
Seeing her lower her head and ask her to address her in a humble manner, the maid epted.
I see, I thought I should call you that because Viscount Esquan informed me. Then, may I address you as Miss Irene?
Yes, thats better. Irene felt a little relieved at the new title.
Thats how Tom described me. Madame. She was a little taken aback and embarrassed, but that meant Tom thought of her as such. She liked that when she found out his meaning.
My name is Louiselle. Please feel free to call me that.
Louiselle, thats a fitting name. How pretty. Irene smiled brightly at her.
Louiselle watched her reaction silently then parted her lips.
Excuse me, Miss Irene, may I ask you a question?
Yes, what is it?
You are not curious?
Pardon?
My scar. Louiselle paused. People who see me for the first time always ask me about it, but mdy does not ask. So, I ask. Louiselle replied straightforwardly. There was a hint of unconcealed excitement.
The scar started from her right cheek, then spread in a thick mountainous bump across her lips and to her upper left chin. She had been shed. Louiselle was genuinely curious.
Everyone who met her always asked for the cause of the scar or pitied her for her disfigured face. Alternately, some felt she was disgusting. After knowing the reason that caused her disfiguration, those feelings turned into hatred. Louiselle agonised over how she would be received, or what to do if Irene refused to look at her seeing her face. That was until she met Irene.
Thedy in front of her, contrary to her expectations, disyed no signs of regret, ridicule, or disgust. If she were not blind, she couldnt have not seen the hideous feature on her face that was clear as day. But why did she not ask?
Louiselle wanted to hear why.
Because Im not curious. Irene replied simply.- The Kind Older Sister Is No More
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!